/hisrol/
The Backrooms Final
Danburite-ed8c1b Rolero
The Backrooms Final
You cross a door. You press a random floor of an elevator. You walk distractedly down a hallway. The reasons are varied and generally unimportant to what presents itself. You end up in an unknown dimension, the closest place to limbo, the space between spaces.

Welcome to the end of the Backrooms.

...

<Environment Tutorial
-Each floor has its different rules, some may share mechanics, others may not. It's up to each wanderer to figure it out.
-There are 2 modes, Exploration and Safe. "Exploration" is when you move through the level. "Safe" is when you are in a camp or resting place, either your own or someone else's.
-In Exploration, each turn is one hour of time. In Safe mode, time does not pass unless you sleep or perform an action that involves passing hours.
-You gain 1 point for your stats each time you overcome a Backroom for the first time. This reward grows the higher the level.
-There are weapons and equipment, economies, and groups of neutral, or hostile human (and non-human) characters.
-At the beginning, you have no weapons or tools. At most, you have one or two everyday objects in your pockets.
-When you are in Exploration mode, you must roll a 1d50 die, no exceptions. This will determine the events that occur each turn. You can roll multiple times to advance several hours (the latter is recommended).

<Dice Tutorial in Battles
-Roll two 1d50 dice, the first or left determines the damage, your attack strength. The second is for speed to see if you hit, block, or dodge first, for which it must be a roll higher than the enemy's. You don't miss unless something makes you miss.
-Effort Mode: For every point of energy you decide to spend, you can apply a +2 to your left or right dice, or a +1 to each die. You can activate effort mode during any fight or physical and mental action. Just remember one thing, and that is if your energy reaches 0, you will fall asleep.

<Regarding Combat Experience
The adversary's stats determine how many experience points are gained upon victory. The higher the adversary's rank, the more experience it offers. I will use an entity as an example.

-The Window
HP: 400 (Rank B) 4 points.
-Strength: 12 (Rank D) 2 points.
-Agility: 12 (Rank D) 2 points.
-Endurance: 4 (Rank E) 1 point.

Defeating a window would grant 9 experience points. If you fight alongside other PCs or NPCs, the experience is divided among the parties. If there are leftover points, whoever dealt the most damage to the enemy gets the remainder.

>List of First Ranks
E 0 - 10.
D 11 - 20.
C 21 - 30.
B 31 to 40.
Etc.
No.5661
Painite-7efd76 Rolero
No.5662
Danburite-ed8c1b Rolero
>>5662
Sorry, no.

>Players
<Marie Griffin (Day 52, Hour 9)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 69/70
Hunger: 21/21 - Thirst: 21/21
-Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
-Agility: 9
-Endurance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 2/4
Super-Cell (Off. Charge 14/16)
Joseph's Charger
-Pink Backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Almond Water Bottle (15/15)
Smiled fluid
Toothbrush
White Cat Headband
>Recent Events
-Rescued Luz, who is no longer a robot, and helped resolve the antiverse threat
-Healed her traumas and returned to a normal, happy rhythm of life, in tune with her friends
-Noted

<Maverick Spark (Day 60, Hour 13)
HP: 125/130
Energy: 90/90
Hunger: 20/20 - Thirst: 20/20
-Strength: 14
-Agility: 14
-Endurance: 11
-Luck: 2
Inventory:
-Pockets 0/4
Abilities:
-Sixth Sense (Passive): Alerts you to nearby danger and grants you a +25 Agility bonus during the first reaction
>Recent Events
-Fell into a coma
-Woke up from the coma
-Noted

<Aurora (Day 18. Hour 5)
HP: 120/120
Energy: 70/70
Hunger: 20/20 - Thirst: 20/20
-Strength: 2 + 10 Miko Kankaku
-Agility: 6 + 10 Miko Kankaku
-Endurance: 2 + 10 Miko Kankaku
-Luck: 4 + 2 Experience Points in Reserve
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Handkerchief
-Techniques:
Free Chest Jutsu: Prevents airborne bodily contamination. Requires a certain level of concentration to maintain, therefore cannot be used simultaneously with other techniques.
>Recent Events
-Became the heir to the power of the Iwamoto clan
-Wanders lost in the forest of memories, choking on recollections
-Noted?

<Donatello Lombardi (Day 30, Hour 15)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 38/70
Hunger: 18/31 - Thirst: 23/40
-Strength: 5 + ? Lark's Nutcracker
-Agility: 5
-Endurance: 7 + 5 Hazmat Suit (Anti-radiation. Child-sized)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Emma
Techniques:
-Bat Breaker: For one turn, uses 1d100 rolls. Sacrifices the wielded bat.
>Recent Events
-Left Marcos behind to go solve his own problems
-Ended up lost in time
-Was rescued by an alternate version of his sister, the second-to-last one
-Recuperó su humanidad con the help of God and joined the group of cement nomads
-Helped rescue Polar
-Traveling toward level 10 in search of shelter from the weather and other problems

<María Isabel Norton IV (Day 60, hour 9)
HP: 80/80
Energy: 99/100
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 20/21
-Strength: 8
-Agility: 10 - 5 Orange stellar cloak
-Endurance: 10 + 5 Orange stellar cloak
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 0/4
-Skills:
Deja Vu: Rewinds one or two turns in time. Costs 10 hunger and thirst.
>Recent events
-New body, new name
-Failed in the business path, her lemonade business didn't flourish, but at least she made a new friend who visits to play
-The problems of level 10 threaten to devour her

<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Hour 14)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 65/70
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 19/20
-Strength: 5
-Agility: 12
-Endurance: 4
-Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's necklace
Inventory:
-Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by CH Pickles.
Little dictionary
Pencil
Notebook
>Recent events
-Hilda is now her best friend, and maybe something more?
-She's tamed, and for some reason that's a good thing
-Exploring the infinite attic in the company of the tomboy

<Martín Emilios Palacios (Year 30, Day 8, hour 15)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 0/50
Hunger: 18/20 - Thirst: 18/20
-Strength: 11x2
-Agility: 10x2 - 10 Group supply bag
-Endurance: 11x2 + 15 Modified Hazmat Suit V2
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 2/4
Thalasin (30/30)
Brayan
Skills:
Werewolf (Transformation): x2 base stats. x3 base stats in aquatic environments.
-Effects
Insomnia (111/1964)
>Recent events
-Still lost in the future
-Embarked on an expedition, though it wasn't his plan
-He's terminally ill and needs to keep administering Thalasin
No.5663
Shattuckite-a6e0c0 Rolero
>>5661
>Final
NOOOOOOOO
No.5664
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>120842
Yeah right? I thought it fit pretty well too kek
>Marie
Red earth is a good place for minerals, red hair for acid-spitting moths... Marie asks if they're dangerous

<I never said that.

"T-then why are you asking!" -she gets flustered, Luz laughs- "L-Luz?!"

It's just a joke, Marie eventually relaxes... more or less.

"Very funny, Luz. Very funny..."

She pretends to be offended, but wouldn't actually mind such an innocent joke. She appreciates her angel's kindness, and their closeness leads to casual chat—about romance and movies. Things that go hand in hand... like here. Turns out the Colombian's first symptoms started with an adorable fairy.

<Are there more than one?

"Uh... I don't think so?" -she thinks- "I mean, I just wanted to confirm." -her brow twitches as she notices something- "Wait! Peter Pan was a book first. Maybe the book has its own version of Tinker Bell." -so if any exist- "but... Well, I haven't actually read it..." -can't confirm-

From Disney to DC, in this story built by her and Luz, Marie grows closer to Tinker Bell. But in her fantasy, her dream was always to be her Superman—at least once.

<What about Superman?

"A-ah- N-nothing, nothing! I-it's... It's silly, seriously!" -waves her little hands as if to dispel a thought bubble and end the curiosity-

<Pleeease~?

"Uh-"

Marie is caught off guard by the sudden wave of cuteness. Her lips snap shut, trapping the "but." Her hand acts too, moving to her forehead as she lets out a groan of resignation.

"Aysh..." -Marie drags her hand down her face, letting it slide across to show the weight she'll carry while confessing- "You really wanna know that?" -last attempt to stop, cheeks slightly flushed. Yes, yes she did- "oy.. I can't say no to you..." -her charms are too strong- "it's just that..." -looks away- "iwantedtobesuperman" -Huh? Said it all super fast and quietly- "q-que... quería ser Superman."

Again. Just as fast so the words blur together, but a bit louder—adding a bit of clarity. Still, left much to be desired as a confession.

"Aysh..." -drops her head, then lifts it again- "q-que when I arrived... I had this silly idea of... Uh... I-it was more fanciful, okay?" -disclaimer- "I imagined... Uh... Ending up here like in an isekai... Y-you know, like when you go to another world in an anime." -explanation for normies- "and... Well, in those shows, the protagonists kind of become strong and- and- with artifacts and stuff- s-so..." -Marie takes a breath, knowing what she'll say is dumb- "agh... I had this silly fantasy of being like Superman here, you know?" -says with a shrug- "I-I know!" -exclaims, raising her hands before you can speak- "i-it's dumb... It's just that... I dunno. I wanted to be strong, and- and central and... A kind hero... L-like Superman..." -says opening her palms and shaking them slightly, trying to explain- "now I know someone like Superman doesn't exist... But..." Sighs "I dunno... There's no but." -couldn't think of anything else to say- "go ahead and laugh now..." -they'll be a couple, but that's undeniably super childish-
Nostalgic photos, an old camera, these are the ingredients for a certain light that gives someone their name. But what kind of camera exactly?

<An authentic polaroid.

Cool! That's what Marie thinks, they ring a bell but she's not familiar with them.

<Actually I gave it to my boyfriend...

"Jaja well, that's better than it breaking, right?"

<Now that I think about it, mom never knew about their relationship. Knowing her, she'd never have approved...

"Oh..." -Marie falls silent, goes quiet- "So, do you think that...?" -she makes little hand gestures trying to suggest the obvious. About them two? About...- "Us...?"

Beyond how ugly the lack of approval from that side might've been, that camera light gave someone their name... Momo?

<Hey!

"Jajaja it's a joke..."

Marie can't help but laugh, her dumb joke worked. You could say this was her small revenge for the scare earlier.

<Rule number one of relationships, your girlfriend will always be the best and the prettiest.

The nerd smiles, her gaze softens, trying to look both approachable and genuine at the same time, because she's about to say something from the heart.

"Yeah you are... O-Okay...? That's what I think..."

She's genuine. Yes, she's failed before because of temptation, but... she's always held the first place in her heart. Even if she's rebellious.

Pfft... Yeah, right. Both find that label amusing.

"Jaja I know... she said it, okay?"

She washes her hands. But anyway, remained to be seen if something similar suited her better.

<This bitter one... But that doesn't suit you either, you're always so sweet.

"Ay you..." -puffs her cheek and pinches her fingers together, the free compliment felt nice-

<Desired daughter... Well, obviously your parents love you a lot.

"Guilty! je..." -maybe a little too much, they were overprotective-

<And this loved one.

Her hands join, the slight surprise on Marie's face doesn't last long before being replaced with joy. Her eyes move from their hands to the lips that will soon meet, and her happy smile shifts to match the sweet, closed-eye kiss that makes her heart skip a beat.

Mwa. Marie pulls away again, her other hand now also falls over the one Luz used to take hers, enveloping it in the midst of her renewed affection.

"I love you..."

She lets go, the kisses caress her heart and make words like that flow more easily.
When they pull apart, they go back to talking normally. They're girlfriends and they're friends; Marie makes a little joke and gets smacked, making her not only drop the grass but yank her arm back at full speed. Like a mole trying to escape the hammer and failing.

"Ow! I-IT WAS A JOKE!

She says after the shock, trying to clear up doubts about what she thought was obvious. Her other hand grabs her wrist—Luz was completely right, but she hadn't expected her to take it seriously. Marie shrinks in place.

"P-pardon..."

She apologizes anyway, and apparently that's enough for Luz to feel guilty, because out of pity she plants a sweet little kiss on her hand. A smile from the victim confirms everything's fine. It's a lovely first relationship, a dream for someone like Marie, who at home never had the chance to fall in love.

<Really?

"Well... Yeah..."

There's fabric to cut there. She wasn't entirely alone, but... those weren't really friends. But it didn't matter anymore—Luz pulls her closer, earning Marie's interested gaze now that she's properly embraced, ready to deliver a comment.

<Well, I think you're... sexy.

"¡!" —her mouth drops open in a sudden, very anime reaction worthy of early-day Marie— "S-sexy?!" —she can't believe it—

<And smart, sensitive, kind-hearted...

"U-uh—"

That's more normal, both in tone and in line with Luz's personality. But Marie is still recalibrating from the previous comment.

<Your classmates were wrong about you.(...)

"Uh..."

While pedaling in the air, she managed to understand... that Luz was right. Maybe having lots of friends is typical for those girls... But... They didn't have a magic sword. And of course... none of them had a girlfriend as awesome as hers.

"..." —Marie smiled at that thought—

Taking advantage of their closeness, she let her head rest on Luz for a little while. For as long as they stayed there watching the sky, feeling very comfortable beside her partner.

"You're right... It's cool."

...

Putting up a tent... I'd say it's not very hard, but probably Luz was doing all the complicated parts. Either way, it was a good activity to pass the time, earned her some curious facts about tents and all. Though it was kind of hard to pay attention when her mind, like her eyes, kept drifting to the curves of that sweet chocolate-colored skin Luz was showing off.

<Uh... Marie?

"¿...?"

Her eyes shot up quickly—she was still half somewhere else—but hearing her name was enough to bring her back. Luz points at herself; Marie blinks.

"Huh?"

Luz insists; Marie lets out a 'Huh?', then brings her hand to her mouth in confusion, then startles, now with an 'Ah!' of surprise, reacting quickly to wipe her wrist.

"A-ah! D-did it come out already?" —she smiles nervously—

(If you ignore it she won't ask if you ignore it she won't ask if you ignore it she won't ask)

She hopes she doesn't ask why she was zoning out

<So, why didn't you go to camp?
"Ah! That— well uh!" –She responds hastily, eager to shift to this topic and leave the other behind– "well, turns out I did a bit of research and ooh, summer camps are actually so boring. You just go and... uh..." –sighs– "okay, okay... I didn't want to spend a whole summer away from mom and dad..." –she says, shrugging as if that were completely expected of her– "I backed out a few days before I was supposed to go" –she plops down, sitting normally on the floor, hands touching the ground behind her back–

"It was kinda embarrassing... But my parents understood. I was just too... clingy with them." –No wonder she spent her first days here crying like a little kid–

Anyway, the topic shifts to Sezh. Marie performs a masterful dribble and leaves Anti behind, redirecting her attention to who truly deserves it now: the one who belongs to them. The one who's suffering. Long-haired Sezh.

<Jane's departure affected her... They were very close.

"Yeah..."

She understands perfectly. The situations both of them went through were different, but the outcome was the same: they lost someone they cared about. And that hurts.

<At first glance, it would've been impossible to break that friendship.

(Friendship... Am I the only one who shipped them?)

(Was there really nothing more between them?)

(From what I saw of the other Sezh, I feel like... maybe at least she...)

Wouldn't it make sense? Original Anti-Marie kept her love for Luz, albeit in a more perverted way. Not that Marie isn't perverted either but— you get it! It'd make sense that OG Seriozha felt that way too.

<Jane changed a lot...

The nerd's eyes reflect her concern. She can't say she hadn't noticed... With that whole squirrel incident and other things...

<Malicious.

"H-how so...?"

<I didn't want to say anything, but once I caught her sprinkling vinegar and salt on your bonsai...

Gasp "w-wait— the bonsai is yours." –She'd given it to her... Though well, that wasn't the point!–

<She swore it wouldn't happen again.

"Why..." –she murmured– "and who knows what else she might've done without getting caught, right...?"

Marie sighs... But again, that wasn't the point. She shakes her head and refocuses; they needed to figure out what to do about Sezh.

<We can talk to her when we get back. I just hope she doesn't take the intervention badly.

Marie nods.

"Yeah... We have to do it."

She's genuinely worried, agrees immediately. It's urgent. She doesn't know how to tell Luz this is actually a drug problem... or if she even should. Something tells her Sezh would get really angry if she found out about this.

But if it's necessary...

<let's decide what we're gonna eat... Do you like white or brown?

"W-wait?!"

We're talking about sugar, right?

<Chocolate.

"Oh—" –of course, duh–

Marie smiles.

"Brown... I like... the brown one..."

We're still talking about chocolate, right?
1/4 sorry kuek
No.5665
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>121315
I'm not sure if Marie heard about the conversation since she was sitting next to Luz up front. So if she didn't catch it... But I guess she did, right? Either way, I'll ask, and in the next post I'll have her react or not based on your answer. Partly I chose not to add it because this already got too long kek
>Marie
Anti or not, Excalibur existed. Marie wonders: What could the difference be? Was anti-Excalibur the same, except King Arthur was evil? Not that it really mattered much. The chatter was just to clear her mind amid the uncomfortable loneliness. More interesting was Antimoon—the nerd can't help but wonder what she was like. Apparently, she had some kind of relationship with Lunita.

From what little she can infer by reading between the lines, she wasn't the sweet Wiccan lover of white magic she already knows, but rather a user of the darkest, most blasphemous witchcraft from the vilest of books. Yet this doesn't make the Minnesotan doubt that she might have been one of the less bad ones. She doesn't have much proof beyond her demise, but that's how she feels.

<I thought I was a cursed sword... Me! Can you believe it?

Marie lets out a little laugh at how offended that sounds. She'd never heard her sound like that before.

"I confirm you're not... "

(At least I hope so.)

She thinks. Then remembers that, due to their small telepathic connection, the words in her mind wouldn't escape Lunita's sharp ears.

(I've been carrying you around for a while now... I-I guess you're not.)

<I-I can be kinda slow and watery, I know, but nothing worse than that.

"N-no, no... Don't say that. You're amazing just the way you are... Don't put yourself down, Lunita... Maybe she didn't even mean it that way." -how so? Marie shows a palm to explain- "Probably Moon was just trying to explain what they know about you using what she already knew. It's not the first time that's happened." -she explains- "On Earth we had a case... Sort of similar, about a certain tomb in a pyramid. If you don't know what that is... Uh... It's like a triangular building." -she says- "When they opened the tomb, people started dying... They said it was a curse..." -Marie wiggles her fingers wildly to illustrate what she'll say next- "But in the end it was just spores from a weird fungus." -she explains-

"What I'm trying to say is... uh... People might attribute things to curses when they don't have other explanations. And you do make people freeze up for a moment when they touch you."

Hopes that's enough to cheer her up.

"...although now that we're talking about it... I'm curious about Excalibur. Do you think she's also a spirit like you?"
They'd probably never know, but speculating about something less depressing wasn't a bad way to focus. And it bought time until she reunited with her partner to test the radio. From weird music to terrifying, passing through video game songs, and of course highlighting happysoft's masterpiece: a perfect, infinite 4-second loop you'll end up hearing even in your dreams. To some: garbage. To Marie? Irony-laced quality she thoroughly enjoys.

<Is that the correct translation?

"Jaja... No, no... I-it's a meme. But yeah, it kinda does sound like that, huh?"

They're so different in many ways. Something the redhead often finds herself pondering. Not that it's bad—makes their bond more special, living in the unreal, enjoying the unthinkable. Their moments together feel like near-miracles that fill her with happiness.

'Unreal', 'unthinkable', 'miraculous'—those words keep appearing in her thoughts. But here she was. Hand in hand, eye to eye, heart to heart. Still thinking, still knowing she doesn't deserve this. But when she's living her dream, she doesn't care.

They take the steps. Whisper their vows. Pour out their love. A divine hand writes the beautiful poem that is this moment, this chapter of their lives. It feels so good... So right... But it must end.

They part. Marie's hands almost refuse to let go, lingering close to her partner's body, barely resisting the urge to touch again—like trying to pull a small magnet away from metal.

Separated. She seems to resign herself... But watching her walk away makes her heart pound nervously against her chest, demanding what it's missing. A proper closure that's slipped through her fingers so many times before... that it no longer needs to happen again.

Running after her dream, she grabs what slips through her fingers over and over, sealing it with a huge kiss, amplified by the storm of emotions her first love stirs within. Love that makes her laugh and cry.

<Holy sky... The last thing I expected from this journey was to make you cry...

"Ja..." sniff

But it was okay. Because when she cried... She was there to wipe her tears.

"Sorry..." -she says, not resisting the handkerchief at all- "it's... it's not bad..." -she's not sad, just... burst! Too many feelings at once...-

<Let me think of something to fix this, hmm...

"N-no... It's not that-" -it's needed, but...-

<Hug?

"..."

Marie sobbed again. She looked moved for a moment before closing her eyes. Let out a single, soft laugh... And clung to Luz like those magnets she'd been trying so hard to keep apart today. Taking refuge in her small frame, where she'd let out a sigh...

"-"

"..."

She wanted to say more... But... No. Already... Already enough.

Or... No. Actually...

"This is good..."

...

Now in the agony of night, after an intense and beautiful day, Marie rested inside the tent. Sheltered from the night. From all harm. Content—she wouldn't have asked for more, though perhaps that was because she didn't know what else to want.
Like a curvilinear silhouette, Luz revealed herself before a drowsy Griffin, who through the haze in her eyes could barely recognize her. Like a blind woman, it was through touch that she was guided, waking from sleep only to be awakened in another way.

She felt, under the tips of her fingers, with perfect clarity, the texture of a small bump. The braille, slightly hardened beneath her touch, told her instincts to keep going. She traced her partner's modest breasts gently, feeling with desire that slow, irregular rhythm of her breathing.

The muffled moan seemed to infect her. Before she realized it, she was also breathing heavily, exchanging thick gasps of air mere centimeters from Luz's longing, desired lips. She swallowed hard—anticipation, the wait, filled her with desire, yet in that moment she was letting go. As part of a game, as if necessary, the union of waiting and desire felt... right. Marie lets herself be touched; her partner's hand explores her slender torso, leaving a tingling sensation that makes her tremble with every centimeter traversed as her clothes are peeled away.

Things feel more serious now. The hands she adores, once careful, now far bolder with permission granted between sighs. Marie stifles a gasp, softly biting her lower lip as those fingers grip her ass, shoving aside the second barrier of fabric with deliberate attention to the path taken, leaving goosebumps in their wake. They were half-naked.

Marie's lips trembled with a new kind of nervousness—this wasn't like the showers. But it didn't matter; it wasn't insecurity either. Those hands, with romantic attentiveness, made sure no part of her body felt neglected. She trembled—her chest responded with a drumbeat. She trembled—her upper thighs tingled. She trembled—her back skin turned to gooseflesh. She reacted to every tiny touch, surrendering herself, her name answered with a moan, followed by a chain of softer, quieter ones as sweet lips tasted her delicate, sensitive, pristine neck. She wanted to do more, but her arms seemed to weaken, like the rest of her body, yielding completely to the touch.

Finally it happens—face to face. Though the light was dim and her vision poor, squinting and straining her eyes, she found the desired expression and reciprocated. Lip to lip, moist, they cling and feel. At last, Marie touches, embracing chest to chest, sharing the warmth of her body—the warmth of a summer afternoon—while her curious, or perhaps eager, tongue desperately entwines with her partner's. She kisses with a passion she never thought she could feel; her lack of experience camouflaged, rendered invisible by caresses and moans, the only things breaking the kisses from time to time. Marie smiles, kisses again, now with the confidence of one who's learned, and with what seems like a hunger to kiss, makes it clear she won't stop until the need for air cuts everything short with a snap, followed by intense, breathless gasps as deep as the kiss itself.
Marie could be seen, half-visible, but she had no doubt that Luz was beautiful, that she wanted more. That summer afternoon warmth now adorned her body; the soft light, imitating moonlight, made them even more beautiful. Sweat droplets reflected the lunar glow like sequins of passion.

After exchanging glances that only deepened their desire, it was time to surrender completely to her—Marie was ready.

They positioned her; she helped, letting her hair down for greater comfort, and opened her legs. She lay back—Luz’s hand could feel the abundant dew of her private flower already soaking her upper thighs. Her body craved Luz madly. There was no delay, no room for disappointment. Her fingers skillfully rubbed unexplored terrain; her fruit of passion ignited, and though she bit her lips, she couldn’t always stay silent.

"Ah~ nf~"

She gasped and moaned; her body moved on its own, as if trying to escape, when in reality she never wanted it to stop. With her legs closed, she could stay like this for centuries—it was a sensation unlike anything she’d ever felt. She couldn’t stop panting; something seemed to grow inside her. Something big she couldn’t explain.

It grew, increasing the pace of her moans that now sounded urgent; her head felt like it would explode from the fever stoked by those electric fingers driving her insane, making her convulse.

"¡Ahhh-!"

She cried out at the peak of their shared passion. It was shocking—like a blow striking her entire torso, making her tense and drain at the same time. Her libido drenched Luz’s fingers, as well as her own groin.

An orgasm. The first one. Powerful, revitalizing, weakening, beautiful, terrifying. An oxymoron, but so... so good...

Everything in Marie loosened after that. Weakness hit her—her arms dropped, her head and legs too. She lay there, soaked, sweaty, feverish, feeling her legs so weak and tremulous...

"Ahh..."

Good heavens... She didn’t know if she’d touched heaven or hell in that moment. Her nose was bleeding. It probably wasn’t good, but right now she was elsewhere—her mind clouded, her gaze vacant. Luz had to step in to help her refocus.

<Marie...?

"¿...?"

She was left speechless until she heard her name. Her eyes finally seemed to focus, meeting Luz’s.

<Do you need to rest?

Marie let out a heavy sigh; her trembling hand rose and formed a thumbs-up.

But... she’d return to the fray. She had to return the sensation, at least...

2/4
No.5666
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>121421
>Marie on Elm Street
<Griffin, get up!

"AH! OHHH!"

She nearly jumped from wherever she'd been resting. She smacked her head hard—exactly the kind of hit that makes you clutch your skull, sharp like brain freeze—and groaned in a raspy voice.

"Motherfucking fruit..."

Rubbing her nearly cracked skull, she suddenly opened her eyes wide—the sight deserved it. Startled, she ignored the pain and looked around in every direction, finding herself inside a vehicle, but not as a passenger—the usual—for once as a front seat copilot.

<Put your bony ass to work. I won't say it twice.

Huh?

"Y-yes, sir! I'm— I'm going!"

It made no sense. She didn't remember this. She didn't know where she was. But somehow her mental framework, her lack of past, adjusted itself so everything felt coherent despite a decade-long void. Marie hurried to the back seat, grabbing the only thing on top of her as if she already knew it was there: a camera. Sturdy, with solid weight, its design something the nerd inside her would call vintage, whether it actually was or not. For a second she wondered if Luz would like this camera, and though that was her first thought, there wasn't time to dwell on it. She had to move.

In a rush, she opened the door and stepped down, nearly face-planting like a bird pecking worms. "woh," she said, stumbling forward, almost falling. Her legs felt nothing like her own, her height definitely wasn't hers, yet she couldn't focus on that despite the dizzying confusion. As if she weren't fully present, Marie walked—her movements felt scattered, unaccustomed to her own body.

Moving like on a rail-guided experience, she reached a place. A house. Details didn't matter. Just an ordinary house, like hers or any other low-ranking cop's, average resources. But beyond appearances, there were sensations—something was wrong here. Whether an aura, a disturbance in the air, or whatever—it prickled at Marie's senses. Or more than that, she knew it, as if recognizing a place she'd never seen before, a deja vu comparing it to something else.

Oh, wait—appearances do add up. She saw things moving inside the house, shadows. She doubted it was just some guy playing hide-and-seek. It had already been said: back home, Marie feared looking out the window at night. Strange, but it unsettled her. As if she'd see something terrifying just because it was dark, when everything was calm. It worked the other way too—imagine stepping out to take the trash out, then turning to look back at your window. You still expect something, even if there's nothing there. It unnerved her. The worst part? This time, there was something—even if those shadows weren't it. It set her nerves on edge.

Marie entered. Greetings came naturally from others, and she returned them timidly. She had no choice. Along the way, she passed a mirror. She was familiar with this. The reflection...

No. Not a smiling child. It was like she'd touched fae lands—she felt unable to move further, frozen by the shock. It was an adult with a startled expression. Marie finally seemed to regain some control over herself. Her hand reached toward her face, and the mirror mimicked it perfectly.

"¿...?"

Was that her? She was—

<Griffin! What the hell are you waiting for? Christmas?

"Ah!"

She startled, snapping out of the trance. She'd been taking too long. That's what it was. "I-I'm going!" she shouted, and kept hurrying forward, nerves tightening her pace. Along the way, she coughed a little.

"Agh..."
The smell disgusts her, she doesn't know if it's new to this line of work, but she knows it disgusts her, that she'll probably never get used to it and that she should demand a mask or something if they wanted her to do something like this again. She tries to ignore the images, but she can't help but feel bad just by glancing at them, something terrible happened here. She knew it before, now the feeling is present in her mind with intensity.

She goes through the door and her stomach turns. Nausea, she has an almost uncontrollable urge to vomit, her throat hurts from being there. She covers her nose, but it's useless, the smell penetrates between her fingers like a drill, it's so nauseating that she'd rather be sniffing bleach. She wouldn't be surprised if this smell was burning her poor nose hairs like the most potent chemical. She has to lean on the doorframe, her lunch on the verge of the edge.

"Ugh... Oh dear..."

In fact, she was supposed to have a mask...

"B-but-but burp-" -she lets out a burp that's almost vomit-

<Take the required photos and leave. It's obvious what it is, we don't need recognition.

Well yes, she couldn't take it anymore. Better to finish this. She raises the camera, makes the effort. Just moving her finger and pressing the button takes a lot of strength, because she has to keep it steady and she'd rather have her hand in her mouth to cover the impending waterfall. Click, that was the easiest part.

"Ugh... Dear..."

She walks, carefully, with disgust, with nausea. This walk on the right side of the law must be more debilitating than the green mile for the inmate about to meet the electric chair. The camera feels like a dumbbell in the hands of someone with Parkinson's, up close it's worse, it's always worse. She holds her breath, it's the only way to have a steady hand right now, she accepts the risk of having to take a big gulp of air later. Hopefully, she'll be fast enough to take the photo and flee before needing to breathe.

Snap snap and snap. Yup this will go in my cringe collection seems like it will be enough, now she wants to flee... But she can't. She stays in place, contemplating the scene, taking more photos, gathering horrible data that fits the scene. How much longer until retirement...?

<Marieeeee... kill me you son of a bitch

"...?

A voice that chills the blood, that chills everything. That freezes her like in her first days in the backrooms when her only response to horror was total paralysis. She looks fear in the face, where nonsense greets her. The beast, the monster, the voice comes from the rotten being reclining, bathing in its disgusting grease. Marie was trembling, her whole being was trembling. The camera in her hands shook like Noba with his steering wheel before crashing.

<You always swore you'd have faith in me... How could you turn your back on me? Am I... not enough?

Her pupils contract seeing the worst. Was it talking to her? Was the Burster talking to her? This went beyond weird, what it was saying, the way it was saying it. Everything was masterfully crafted to make her shit herself... Which she doesn't, ok? But almost.

Her shoulder is grabbed and she's dragged away, Marie wants to jump from the horror, but she can't do anything else. Just look directly at perdition, the face of hell with comparable heat. A horrible monster that boils the scene and its actors without mercy. The pain is overwhelming, Marie's screams are heart-wrenching.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHH NIGGAAAAAAAAAAAA"

<I am God.

NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO THAT'S THE DEVIL MAN

And then she woke up shat and pissed

3/4 ok ok ok
No.5667
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
Marie
"¡!"

Her eyes snap open, releasing a burst of held-in breath. Her chest heaves rapidly, matching her racing heart. She woke up flooded with adrenaline—normal. She died in her dreams again; her expression betrays it. Half-paralyzed, the shock won’t fade...

Buenos días, dormilona.

Until she hears that. Her pupils dart to the corners of her eyes... where she finds Luz. Marie closes her eyes and lets out a sigh—clearly, it was all just a dream. Still, seeing her brings relief. Partly because she can now confirm Luz is still Luz, still a little girl with her partner.

Or... not? Is she a woman now?

That’s not the point...

After the relieved sigh, she opens her eyes again, puts on her glasses, and returns that adorable gaze with a smile of her own. The images of horror and revulsion are replaced by far more pleasant ones—scenes that made her tremble. It was a night that left its mark. She can still feel the ghost of her touch all over, felt in a way no one else has ever made her feel. Beautiful caresses no one else would ever give her.

"Buenos días..." —she replies—

She wouldn’t mind a little more, actually, but the thought makes her blush. She tries to push those thoughts aside. New experiences are tempting, but... well, she doesn’t know, she just thinks maybe she shouldn’t take advantage of that. Last night was special.

Te noté inquieta mientras dormías... ¿Pesadillas? Seguro fue el chocolate.

"Puf..."

She lets her head drop, her gaze lifting to the ceiling—of the tent, of course. How much weight that topic brought back.

"Sí..."

(Again...)

She doesn’t want to worry Luz, but she can’t just blame it all on chocolate. She’s had countless nightmares... ever since the boat. Hence the dark circles—something new that Marie hates. Stupid dark circles. They look good in anime; in real life... they look awful on her!

"Just a nightmare..."

It was a bit worrying to have one after such a damn beautiful day. She wouldn’t have expected it... but well... it’s over now.

"..."

Marie looks at Luz. She wants to leave the fear behind, hopes it’s just that... another nightmare. She’ll pay it some attention later. For now, she wants a good start to the day. She leans toward her partner and gives her a quick peck.

"Mwa."

She pulls back, then worries.

(...ay- wait, was that a good idea? Morning breath and all that... Damn. Uhh)

"Ahem." —she tries to ignore it— "¿Qué hay para desayunar... amor?" —her voice trembles, then she giggles— "oh god, I still need to get used to saying that..."

The new day begins. Bathing is outdoors. I don’t know what this implies, but probably she’s bathing naked in the rain or something like that, which feels a bit awkward for the young girl.

"Ah, god..." —she says, glancing around— "I feel so exposed... I know there’s no one around but... it’s kind of weird..." —...—

Now wearing glasses, she can’t help but see Luz’s figure with new eyes—her previous desire now unmistakably clear. She looks away slightly, feeling that staring like this might not be entirely... appropriate.

A brush, a floss, a scrub behind the ears, and back into her clothes. They sit down for a moment inside the house—suggested by Marie—and eat a little. Energy bars, pure power. All they need now is Gatorade. Marie takes the chance to play some music from her phone—because she’s a zoomer who can’t eat without extra stimulation.
"You know, Luz... you being bilingual is awesome. I was diligent, but I never picked up the Spanish we learned in school... and I never bothered learning another language." -she comments- "well, Japanese, but... I didn't learn anything haha" -she laughs, the one who speaks only one language is American. That's what Doctor Polo says-

"But... wanna hear a fun fact? Actually... there is one Spanish word I know by heart..." -she takes out her phone- "and it's..."

https://youtu.be/Z4oTvuow9cc?si=_8iIEdAV9xhebq0P
A sweet guitar, a piano, a smile.

"Cheeky teetha~" -she tries to pronounce it, then laughs again- "mom really loved this band... she'd ask me to download their songs and play them over Bluetooth, she didn't understand it at all." -she explains, laughing again, nostalgia in her voice- "she'd sing this song at the top of her lungs... I'm sure she was terrible at it... But... it didn't matter haha... Sometimes dad would join in. And me... Even... Je... I'm sure at least I sing it badly..." -laughs once more-

"Agh... I miss them." -she says, shaking her head with a resigned smile- "I don't even know what it's about, you know?" -she says, shrugging- "I never looked up the lyrics or anything. I just... I just liked singing it with them..."

She looks down... shakes her head and forms a smile. Then lifts her gaze again, cheerful. Not the time to be sad...

"...are we still on for singing together?"

They chat a bit between bites. Gotta enjoy it.

"And then he goes: I'm goooood! And I'm like NOOO THAT'S THE DEVIL BRUH"

She stands up, waving her arms in the air. Then sits back down.

"...I think I'll start praying again, Luz..." -she says, frowning, trying to look both annoyed and with that thousand-yard stare-

She checks her energy bar. Almost done with the second one.

"It's tasty, what's in it?"

Later, they're ready to leave. They exit the house, renewed, closer than ever. They face the vast meadows, Marie looks at her partner, looks at her hand reaching for hers. She smiles, interlocks her fingers with hers, and they start walking... stopping shortly after at the first of many dunes.

"Luz..."

She says, looking at her. Lets go of her hand for a moment, wraps her arms around Luz from behind, and extends her arm with the phone already in selfie mode.

"A photo... for the memory."

She says, activating that mode to take several photos in a row, like that time at the festival.

In the first, Marie makes a 'v' for victory with her fingers, smiling at the camera.

In the second, Marie is seen looking at Luz.

The third, slightly blurry, shows Marie leaning her head toward Luz.

In the fourth photo, she's kissing her partner's lips...

That's enough. Marie shows the photos to Luz, the little house in the background where they strengthened their bond to the maximum level. Marie turns around, takes one last real-life glance at the house, at that special place. The place only they know. Lets the breeze blow gently across her face, today... it feels wonderful.

She turns back to Luz. Puts the phone away and takes her hand again... now for real.

"Let's go."

It was a beautiful experience.

But... it was time to begin this ending.

4/4 damn, I'm tired.

>>5664
That's how I feel. It's way too soon... kek
No.5668
Scapolite-78c6ac Cat/Ashley
>Ashley
A simple question made her frown slightly.

<Why...? Do you want to share me with others?

It came out of nowhere and should've meant little, yet somehow managed to pierce the neutrality she usually maintains. That blank expression now showed something... annoyance.

"No."

She replies. After that monosyllable, her face relaxes again. Hilda doesn't seem to understand yet... others don't matter to her the way she does. It's not that she hates them, not even Marie, whom she does resent a little for abandoning them. It's just that her connection with anyone else is weak.

This was to be expected—growing up avoiding people wouldn't raise the most sociable child. Though things have changed, Catherine isn't as standoffish as she was on day one. Now she sleeps in a bed and showers with running water. Rocks have been replaced by couches, and she no longer needs to hide her footsteps. She can still help with chores, and she can still walk through nature. The new comfort, combined with the ever-present familiarity, allowed her to adapt.

It's a good place, and that's why Catherine isn't completely closed off to meeting other kids. Ironically, it hasn't happened. Others don't approach her, and she hasn't approached them either. Hilda, the cherry on top of the sweet little cake, takes up most of her time. One could say they're inseparable. Catherine owes her a lot, and she loves her. Her touch, her words, her time—those are what she gives to show affection... and in return, she receives the same, Hilda's way.

"You are with me as you are with me, and I am with you as I am with you."

It's obvious, yet also unique. Catherine thinks so. Her dad is with her as he is with her, and she is with him only as she is with him. Catherine doesn't hug the librarian, and the librarian doesn't teach her how to apply bandages. People relate differently. For Ashley, it's the easiest thing in the world to be kind to Eladia, and for Eladia, it's easy to be kind to Ashley. Again: this is special. Unique. Something tells her she wants it to stay this way. She doesn't mind being selfish. She knows she is, just like she knows she won that snowman competition.

"It's true."

Winning a snowman competition doesn't matter when it comes to survival. It's not in the book.

(But we still won.)

Without further ado, girls arrive, girls gather, and one collapses. This comes from nowhere and ends in nothing. They part ways, with the unanimous consensus that it was weird. But the albino's priority isn't to judge—it's to attend to the blue-haired girl and her tummy. Nausea, she assumes, and suggests medicine.

<Nah, my body's fine. It must be something else, but what...?

"...Sure?"—just to be sure—

Hilda looks down at her feet, mirrored by the other girl. The footwear shows no abnormalities, so she raises her gaze once more, catching a glimpse of anger. Catherine tilts her head, curious and slightly concerned despite her expression not showing it.
As their eyes meet, she straightens her head and opens up. To her, she's an open book—only she knows who she really is, only she knows her name; there's no reason to hide anymore. Not even the fact that she used to think she was bad.

<Hey!

"Ow..."

She rubs her shoulder. It didn't actually hurt.

"It didn't hurt." -Hilda's smile reflects onto her. She just wanted to see her reaction- "It's true." -but she circles back- "That's why I hit you, remember?" -ahh... nostalgic. That day they spent fighting the whole time-

Anyway, Ashley has been domesticated. She has a vague idea of what that means, but when you're missing half the picture, you explain things however you can. She should rethink it, but at least Hilda seems happy—there's a sparkle in her eyes, they clasp hands, and the girl jumps. Ashley doesn't know how to respond to this tender gesture, but she smiles.

<You're like Doggo!

Until she says that. The girl looks confused, unable to stop staring at the one she's being compared to. He's currently making quite an undignified sight—Catherine would never bite herself there. She knows he can't reach; he could just scratch with his fingers if needed.

(Though he doesn't have hands.)

Still, she feels that even if he did, Doggo would still try to use his little teeth.

(I'd rather be a cat...)

(If I were a cat, I could run and jump better than anyone...)

(Catto...)

She was about to explain that to Hilda, but seeing her so happy stops her short.

<And I'm like the leader! Everything fits, see?

"!!"

She stifles a gasp of surprise. She's grabbed and lifted up—she kicks her legs slightly and returns the hug, wrapping her arms around Hilda's neck and pressing her little chest against her to eliminate any chance of falling. Then she's set down; Catherine takes two unsteady steps, struggling to balance. This coat is uncomfortable... Well, she manages to steady herself.

(Phew)

Avoided a totally certain fall.

"Yeah... I get the comparison." -she makes claw motions with her fingers- "But I'm more like a cat." -she kneads the air-

Still, this might give Ashley an idea. Something to think about later, since for now, setting that aside, she needs to find out what Hilda herself thinks of her.

<I don't know... Maybe?

"Maybe?" -she asks, dissatisfied with the lukewarm response- "Yes or no?"

<I'm like a hedgehog, spiky... Some pokes are accidental, others on purpose.

"Ahm..." -she has notes on this, but holds them back when Hilda starts getting frustrated- "...?" -now she's paying attention-

<Darn it! After everything that's happened these past days, I thought I'd improved.
<But that shove from earlier reminded me I haven't. Luz came back from the dead! That was... How do church people say it?

"...Miraculous...?" -she guesses. It was total madness. Catherine still doesn't get it-

<Exactly! And even with that, I came and attacked her. All because of that nasty feeling in my chest.

Hilda chews on her clothes. Catherine feels uneasy about all this... So she moves closer, places her hand on the girl's chin to make her stop, and rubs her head against hers like a kitten asking for pets, trying to make it just as soothing.
"You're gonna hurt your teeth," she says. "We have to take care of these."

She stays in that position, waiting for the caresses. It didn't matter whether they came or not—she'd go on speaking anyway.

"Hedgehogs don't prick, Hilda... Those are porcupines. Hedgehogs have spines, they're a bit stiff, but they don't hurt..."

She's never had contact with hedgehogs. She's going by what her dad told her and what she's read.

"To me, you're like a hedgehog. I thought you were gonna hurt me..." —like a porcupine— "...but you didn't..." —they became best friends— "hedgehogs do weird things too..." —like pushing for no reason, she means. But maybe an example is needed. Catherine smiles— "They bathe in their own slobber, just like you." —she puts her little finger on the slimy stain—

...

She's already proven she can move around undetected in this little house. It'd take someone with perception as sharp as Joe's to notice her or so I assume, given that it was implied when he left, she could escape MEG without being seen keksito and she proves it again by arriving unseen exactly where she needs to be. Now she's wandering around, singing like a bird. A secret call that only someone who knows can answer. That other thrush, one of ule who sings without a squeaker—Ashley would recognize it anywhere.

Following the sound without stopping her whistling, so they always know where the other is, she finds a wall...

"¿?"

She looks up. When your goal is on the other side, walls get torn down, circled around, or climbed. Today, Catherine sees the last option as the easiest. She grabs onto the pile of objects and climbs to the top with her usual ease. Up high now, at a strategic vantage point, she shades her eyes with her hands and spots Hilda. Catherine stops whistling, smiles, and responds to the movements by waving her arms.

"Hilda!"

She greets her with excitement in her voice. She hurries to climb recklessly, eager to reach the end. She doesn't think about the best footholds, only about going up. Plink, goes a piano.

"..." —she looks down—

Plinkplink plinkplink plink plink~ mamaaa just killed a man

Curious, she taps a few keys with her little foot, then abruptly looks away and continues her ascent with a jump that nearly becomes a fall. Her hands grab onto a shield, which shifts slightly. The cat gets scared, searches with her feet for support to prepare a leap—but a friendly hand grabs her little arm and yanks her from danger.

"Fiu..."

She puts her hand on her little chest, relieved. That tired her out a bit—why? Maybe from carrying the extra weight of all the coats, maybe from rushing so much. Didn't matter. The important thing is they're together again. She sighs and locks eyes with her friend.

"Thanks... I almost fell..."

They don't waste time once reunited. They start touching each other's skin, and again the girl gives in to the touch. With her eyes closed, her head leans into the hand petting her, craving more contact. The touch behind her ear makes her wiggle her butt in delight. She's deliberately imitating animal behavior.
<You're very good, Cat.

The hand tries to leave, but Ashley stops it. Her fingers rest on Hilda's hand and bring it to her cheek for another second, as much as she can say.

"Being good to you is the easiest thing in the world for me..." -as opposed to being good to anyone else. She's improved her attitude, but still considers herself prickly... Though maybe she's not so much anymore-

Her little fingers move down, like a self-caress, to Hilda's little hand before separating from it and finally opening her eyes. They can continue. The albino shakes her head at Hilda's question.

"No. Nobody." -she's sure of it-

<Good... What we're going to do will be special, I don't want to involve those gossips. But first things first, let's go.

She nods her head.

"Okay."

Catherine follows her. At first, she's not surprised by the idea. A few moments later, she realizes she doesn't know what they're going to do, and curiosity sets in.

"Where are we going?"

Maybe she wouldn't know until they reached the place. Which would be... well, not much different from the rest of this attic. Among the mountains of objects, it wouldn't stand out if it weren't pointed out: a washing machine.

"A washing machine?" -she recognizes this from dry cleaners-

But not just any washing machine.

"Isn't it just any washing machine?" kek

<It took me quite a while to find it, but I think if we set the button to enlarge instead of shrink, your book will be more or less a decent size again.

"My book?" -she pulls her dictionary from her pocket, it's still an embarrassment. In its current state, she'd call it a keychain- "You mean my dictionary?" -yes- "How would it be more or less?" -she wants to be sure-

<Things that go in and out of the washing machine always come out a bit weird. Look at Billy.

"Billy?" -And who the hell is that?-

<Haven't you noticed that he speaks and doesn't speak at the same time?

"Ah." -that was Billy- "yes..."

<It was a little joke, okay?

Catherine said nothing about it, as if Hilda expected her to be judged for it. Anyway, it was a valid question.

"A joke?"

And then she asks, was putting someone in the washing machine the joke?

<Nobody thought Dark would turn it on. She really took everything veeery seriously.

At least she didn't.

"Hm... So if we put the dictionary in, it'll look like it can be read but won't be readable?"

The question makes some sense, but according to Hilda, it doesn't. Things weren't that simple. On the contrary, they were complex for cases like Billy's and super easy to understand for things like a little book. Catherine looks at it, thinks about it... It's not that she distrusts... On the contrary, she just wonders: Do I really need to return it to normal?

...it didn't matter. She shrugs. Hilda went to the trouble of finding this for her, it wouldn't cost her anything to be grateful and accept the gesture. Besides, she could learn new words she didn't know yet. The first thing she'd look up would be 'libido'.

"Okay."

She takes a few steps forward and throws
No.5669
Scapolite-78c6ac Cat/Ashley
>>5669
"Okay."

Takes a few steps forward and tosses the dictionary inside.

"Done."
1/2 so much for that. Stupid fake character limit

>>121767
>Ashley
They traverse the anomalous space. It's so packed with objects it raises some questions: What if someone just takes something that doesn't belong to them? And, of course: How are there so many things here?

The reason is they're not the only ones using this place to store stuff. Catherine lets out a 'hm'.

"Would that be a problem?"

She supposes they might run into someone if others had access here. Then she realizes something.

"...no, I don't think so."

If she detects anyone, she'll evade them with skill. Catherine was born for this!—or well, trained for it. And obviously, some lunatic poking around, testing entrances to see where they lead, shouldn't be much of a concern either, especially since at least theirs had a lock.

...though maybe Charmy should reinforce that last one.

<We arrived.

"Hm?"

They stop short at a vast meadow... of pillows? Ashley stares, wide-mouthed, surprised. The unnatural landscape deserved a question... but she doesn't get to ask it before receiving a shove.

"Ah!"

She yelps, followed by an 'ay', an 'oy', and an 'uy' as she bounces repeatedly until doesn't clip and ends up in th3 sh4dy gr3y. Fin. finally landing sprawled in the valley.

"Ahh..." —she sighs, that was kinda fun—

She turns her gaze to the side, searching for her companion, spotting a blur of blue plummeting rapidly straight toward her. Catherine's eyes widen and she tenses up just before impact.

"Osh..." —not a big deal for her, but still a rough bump—

Hilda felt it a bit more. Crashing onto Cat's bony frame must've hurt. Once the brief shock of the collision passes, she looks up.

"You okay?"

Hilda turns, hugs her. With Hilda resting on her arm, Catherine takes the chance to do the same, ending up face to face. Hugging each other, though Catherine a bit more so. Hilda has the advantage in this hugging showdown by one leg.

They lock eyes. For a second, Catherine doesn't show any expression—neither does Hilda. Then, suddenly, Hilda bursts into laughter. Ashley smiles and softly snorts through her nose, soon laughing along. It was contagious.

"You pushed me." —she reminds her—
<Do you like it?

"Yeah... It was fun."

She replies. Hilda takes the chance to nestle into Catherine's soft neck, who welcomes her there affectionately. Her hands move to her friend's head, gently stroking as Hilda inhales. The soap—always used generously—gives off a pleasant fragrance, but her natural scent sneaks through beneath the perfume, subtle as she is... Her skin smells like the forest after rain, like citrus tree leaves drenched in dew, bark, and even a faint trace of sweet honey. It sounds almost magical. Catherine was mysterious in many ways... but mysteries didn't matter. What mattered was that this was how she was, that Hilda liked it, and that this strange, hidden scent—only noticeable when one pressed their nose directly against her skin—was just for her...

It should be noted that the gesture makes her tremble slightly. She's getting used to physical contact, but it feels different—having a nose against her neck isn't the same as a hand's heel against her cheek.

"...you're tickling me..."

That's the closest comparison she can make. It's a strange, faint tickling sensation.

<I did all of this myself.

"All of this...?" -she asks, her eyes darting around- "It's a lot." -she's surprised-

<When I want to be alone, I usually come here to play.

"I get it." -she replies- "I had a treehouse too... to be alone as well."

<One day we could even move here, far away from all those nerds... I don't know, it's just an idea.

"If that's what you want." -she doesn't think too hard about it, this time agreeing more easily- "I'll go with you."

It's not a bad idea. If she were to leave, no matter where, she'd rather follow her than stay in that house.

"Or we could build a treehouse..." -she suggests, that's fun too- "...or we could have a house here... and another in a tree..." -that way everyone's happy-

<It's embarrassing.

"Why?" -she doesn't understand, it's just pillows-

<such a soft little spot, coming from such a tough girl...

"..." -she falls silent for a second- "What about it?"

She's too literal to grasp the connection between these two ideas—at least in this case. Why would being tough prevent someone from having a soft place? Even the mighty bear seeks out something soft to rest on.

...wait, she's falling asleep.
"Hilda..."

She stops stroking her hair, stirs slightly, waits for the other to look over in surprise at the sudden movement, then pinches the girl's cheek.

"...What are we going to do?"

<Ah, right.

"..." —she gently squeezes the cheeks before pulling away— "you really are soft."

She moves back. Sits up. Catherine takes a second to do the same. She had been comfortable too... Maybe they could’ve taken a nap first. Doesn’t matter now.

"..."

They look at each other. Catherine blinks a few times. The silence and uncertainty feel a bit strange. Saying she’s afraid of Hilda would be wrong. Sure, Hilda’s strong and all that, but so was her dad, and he looked scary at first glance too. Bigfoot as well—yes, Catherine knows Bigfoot. Not the real one, just some crazy man she knows who’s more beast than human. She’s used to spending time with threatening people. You could argue she hasn’t known Hilda as long, but not only does she owe her life, she also loves her deeply in a way she doesn’t love anyone else.

Still, once again, this feels strange somehow. She’s being stared at, and she stares back just as intently. Hilda isn’t usually “like this”—emotionless calm suits Catherine herself more. The opposite would be more like Hilda: straightforward, obvious with her emotions. Not being able to read her intentions is unusual. Unusual feels a bit weird.

But there’s another factor...

<Close your eyes, Ashley.

"..."

She trusts. 'Ok,' she answers, and obeys. Just in case, this time her lips pucker slightly, waiting for a kiss that never comes. She’s being guided now—it seems she won’t get the kiss she’s been waiting for today.

"…?"

She’s a bit stiff at first; Hilda feels some resistance. But soon, after a sigh and the tiniest nod of her head, she lets herself be led... ending up lying face down. Strange... but acceptable. Still, even with her eyes closed, she can’t help but seem puzzled when she feels that weight on top of her. She knows it’s Hilda... But why? Was this the “special” thing? Her long hair is moved aside again, exposing her neck skin, and then her entire shoulder as the one riding her decides to reveal more.

(What is she doing...?)
From fangs to molars. Her flesh is marked by Hilda's teeth without any possible resistance. Catherine's eyes widen along with her mouth, which tries to stifle a scream to hide the pain as she's been taught.

"Khhhhh—"

But it overpowers her, a pained hiss like a suffering cat whining as she kicks and punches the pillow beneath her hand. She won't let it go, she wants it, but the pain... she doesn't like it AT ALL. She writhes and kicks wildly with her newfound strength, perhaps making worse the wound the bite was going to leave. Trying to escape at all costs.

to do what comes next, otherwise let Cat suffer and that's it

Managing to pull away, she rolls and sits up, clutching the wound with her hand while scrambling backward to create distance. She stares at Hilda with pain on her face, a pain not from the wound, but from... betrayal.

"You bit me..." —the ultimate betrayal in Cat's eyes—

She says. Hurt, alert, now looking at Hilda as someone who could harm her. Had she been stupid? She let her guard down, oh yes she did. She gave her full trust, let her touch her skin, smell her scent. She entrusted her name and her life. She couldn't understand why this had just happened to her. Didn't want to believe she meant to hurt her. Why? Why?

...she stopped scrambling backward. She curled up, no longer alert, but...

"Why...?"

...with a sad, heartbroken expression.
2/2
I understand if the Marie part gets too long, feel free to skip it and reply to this first if it's more comfortable
I've been thinking about something you said about scenes we might still want to do. I suppose Catherine talking to Charmy is one, even if there's no news about whatever happened to her. I have a small scene in mind, something Cat would want to talk about
Implying this doesn't kill the Hildatherine kek
Anyway I feel like that was bound to happen eventually anyway
No.5670
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
>>120734
<Martín Emilios Palacios (Year 30, Day 9, hour 3)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 0/50
Hunger: 20/20 - Thirst: 20/20
-Strength: 11x2
-Agility: 10x2 - 10 Group supply bags
-Endurance: 11x2 + 15 Modified Hazmat Suit V2
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 2/4
Thalasin (29/30)
Brayan
Skills:
Werewolf (Transformation): x2 base stats. x3 base stats in aquatic environments.
-Effects
Insomnia (111/1964)

Level 10
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=D6aj6AoiLbcYou took a moment to check the supply bag assigned to you. The inside is lined with insulating aluminum to protect the contents from the cold. There are canned goods (pork, lard, and beans), almond water bottles, rolls of bandages, military rations, moth jelly sheets, and also some thick iron thermoses that—upon opening one—release a trail of steam fogging up your hazmat visor. It contains a red, light, odorless substance. One of the expedition members warned you this is liquid pain, used by pouring it over yourself when the weather turns unbearable.

The same guy who showed you the family photo ventured into the depths of the church. You called out, but silence was the only reply, aside from some bird caws you think you imagined. You decided not to take the risk and ran off, fleeing to rejoin the group. When you reach the last expedition member in the march, everyone turns around at a loud cracking sound from the rear. The silhouette of the church collapses, burying all its secrets beneath it.

Hilda reports she’s found the entrance to the next level and orders everyone to hurry.

...

Slabs of living rock embrace the thick stone bridge, flanking it on either side with abyss and darkness, from where running water can be heard... Some comment it's flowing almond water heading toward level 7, others say it's a river of liquid pain and that level 7 froze over long ago.
your

stomach

aches

from

forcing

yourself

through

narrow

cracks,

and

your

knees

crack

under

the

weight,

but

at

least

you're

as

intact

as

swiss

cheese.

you

sit

around

the

campfire

and

stretch

your

hands

toward

the

flame,

even

underground

you

need

to

keep

the

cold

at

bay.

at

least

you

don't

have

to

deal

with

wind.

some

of

the

expedition

members

help

set

up

tents

while

others

bring

out

portable

stoves

for

cooking.

hilda

divides

the

watch

shifts

into

three,

using

a

timer

to

track

the

hours.

knowing

you

can't

sleep,

she

offers

you

the

role

of

permanent

guard

volunteer.

hilda:

i

found

this

in

the

trash.

might

help

you

not

get

bored.

-game

boy

function:

entertainment.

description:

old

piece

of

electronic

gear.

comes

with

a

tetris

cartridge

and

one

for

pokemon

blue.

eight

hours

later,

a

scream

wakes

the

expedition

and

snaps

you

out

of

your

pokemon

trance.

hilda

rushes

out

of

her

tent

and

hurries

to

the

edge

of

the

bridge,

where

the

scream

faded.

soon

they

learn

from

a

witness

that

one

of

the

men,

drowsy,

stepped

out

to

pee,

took

a

bad

step,

and

fell

into

the

void.

no

time

for

grieving.

hilda

orders

the

camp

packed

up.

you

swallow

a

pill

and

get

ready

to

move

on.

...

the

stone

gives

way

to

a

tangle

of

interwoven

planks.

you

realize

you're

on

another

level,

but

you

no

longer

feel

the

subtle

chill

that

used

to

accompany

entering

a

new

labyrinth—

it

doesn't

feel

like

exploring

a

living

body

that

breathes

and

reacts

anymore.

with

picks

and

axes,

men

and

women

hack

their

way

through

frozen

wood.

the

floor

creaks

with

every

step.

many

suspect

your

weight

could

be

a

problem

and

keep

their

distance.

ahead,

the

woman

wielding

the

axe

screams

and

falls

on

her

ass.

from

a

turned-on

tv

on

the

ground,

tuned

to

static,

emerges

an

albino

lizard

the

size

of

a

muscular

man,

which

hooks

the

woman's

chest

with

its

tongue

and

threatens

to

swallow

her

in

one

bite.

hilda

jumps

over

everyone

and

slashes

downward,

cutting

the

tongue.

lines

of

black

blood

stain

the

floor.

the

creature

lets

out

a

horrible

screech

and

retreats

beyond

the

screen.

the

poor

victim

looks

at

hilda

and

thanks

her,

but

the

leader

doesn't

lower

her

double-edged

sword.

looking

around

the

new

attic

area

they've

reached—more

open—you

understand

why.

televisions,

stacked

and

hanging

from

chains,

turn

on

by

themselves.

shadows

stir

beyond

the

static.

1/3
No.5671
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
>>5671
<Martín Emilios Palacios (Year 30, Day 19, hour 7)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 0/50
Hunger: 20/20 - Thirst: 20/20
-Strength: 11x2
-Agility: 10x2 - 10 Group supply bag
-Endurance: 11x2 + 15 Modified Hazmat Suit V2
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 2/4
Thalasin (19/30)
Brayan
Skills:
Lycanthrope (Transformation): x2 base stats. x3 base stats in aquatic environments.
-Effects
Insomnia (111/1964)

Level 21
Black blood drips from Hilda's sword. She sits down on a boulder half-buried in the regolith, and with long, deliberate strokes of a handkerchief, she cleans the blade. Around her, the expedition members barely catch their breath and recover their strength after the last battle, cold sweat still soaking them from the fright. There had been too many entities; they were forced to flee, and three of them were dragged away by the channel-feeders, leaving only 10 from the original group (not counting Hilda or you).

The leader decides they need rest, and under the sight of planet Earth, they set up camp. They take their time because more than one gets lost, mesmerized by staring at the blue globe, the old home world. Who could blame them? It's the closest they've been to home. The only one who remains distant, as if that old world meant nothing, is Hilda.

Around the fire, nostalgic stories are shared—about girlfriends, boyfriends, family, problems, countless complaints now remembered with longing, and even a few tears.

Maybe if we write a message in the dust, NASA will show up to rescue us.

One man says it with a wavering voice—it's supposed to be a joke, but his voice betrays him with the stammer of hope. A woman drinking a beer replies without looking at him, expressionless:

Don't say stupid things. It's just an illusion.

It looked painfully real. That was the worst part.
The journey through Level 21 surpassed any time estimate. Days kept piling up, supplies dwindled, and it wasn't a place where you could find food by scavenging or hunting. The freezing blizzards wore down morale. It didn't help that the surrounding landscape was an endless stretch of dusty plots and dark craters, and that in the sky hovered the physical embodiment of everyone's longing. Frost from the wind clung to coats, adding weight, tearing at the seams. Several eyed your hazmat suit with envy, since it seemed to keep you nice and warm... when in truth, it reeked badly inside. You hadn't had a chance to bathe or take it off. Maybe you dreaded seeing yourself in a mirror and discovering you'd become even more deformed.

Hilda: Avoid at all costs letting it enter any orifice. It's 100% pure liquid pain—lethal if applied carelessly.

The guide showed you how to use the red substance, soaking and carefully rubbing it onto the skin. But one man, desperate to feel his nose again—already blackened by frost necrosis—miscalculated, and the pain liquid got into his eyes. You noticed because he collapsed to the ground screaming, his face starting to bleed and swell. Hilda walked over to him, stood and observed with a furrowed brow for a while. The suffering man reached out a trembling hand toward her, and without uttering a word, the leader split his skull open with a sword strike to the forehead.

It sounded like a melon or a juicy coconut cracking. Everyone's breath caught, and silence took over.

The sacrifice, though necessary given the man had no future, dealt a blow to the group's morale. Questions and doubts about Hilda arose—whether she even knew the way out. She replied that she did, but what she sought was a shortcut to a specific level. This clarification didn't sit well with some, who would've been satisfied with any exit leading to a more habitable level than the moon. That's why one morning you woke up to news of a mutiny by five people...

The demands were clear: half the supplies and a promise of no future punishment for this act.

2/2
No.5672
Grandidierite-c9e9ec Marisa
No.5673
Bicolor Ammolite-6513ec Rolero
>>5672
<Martín Emilios Palacios (Year 30, Day 19, hour 8)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 0/50
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 19/20
-Strength: 11x2
-Agility: 10x2 - 10 Group supply bags
-Endurance: 11x2 + 15 Modified Hazmat Suit V2
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 2/4
Thalasin (19/30)
Brayan
Skills:
Lupine (Transformation): x2 base stats. x3 base stats in aquatic environments.
-Effects
Insomnia (111/1964)

Level 21
Hilda: Those star symbols at the entrance... Yes, this is the place.

You follow the remaining group members to the mouth of the cave, though your eyes keep drifting toward the blue-haired woman and the bloodstained sword she wields. You still can't quite believe what you witnessed—how the leader moved like a blurred streak among the mutineers, how you heard the wind being sliced, then saw scarlet chunks falling and staining the lunar ground. Only one managed to react in time, firing his shotgun, hitting empty space to his right, and a second later having the blade emerge from his chest. You remember the man’s eyes dropping to the steel, staring at it with his mouth agape, as if unable to comprehend what had happened to him.

There were no more complaints. In fact, among your companions there was a general impression that Hilda had done the right thing, and that on a mission so vital to the shelter's future, punishing betrayal was necessary.

Footsteps echo through the dark, cold cave. Hilda warns you that you'll meet entities further ahead, but not to worry.

Hilda: I got on well with them a couple years back when I saved them from a Watcher. They're telepaths, meaning they communicate through the mind, so... no weird thoughts.

Beyond the flashlight's beam, there's a pale glow and an opening. You arrive at a wide chamber illuminated by a floating fireball positioned exactly at the center, hovering above a grooved platform. But the most striking thing isn't that—it's the giant cyclopean starfish slowly moving about on two legs, scattered across the room. Hilda goes first, her stride confident; she even sheathes her sword. The star people turn toward her, facing her with their large eyes. You all stay behind, tense and expectant, unsure what kind of entities these are. A drop of sweat runs down the forehead of the expedition member to your left, and you notice he's gripping a submachine gun, ready.
The leader and the starpeople remain silent, standing just steps apart, communicating through an invisible and inaudible line. Hilda nods, glances over her shoulder, and signals for you to follow. The expeditionaries approach carefully, while the starpeople return to their erratic wandering, ignoring them.

Hilda: Unlike us, they don't want to escape.

Hilda comments, stretching her hands toward the miniature sun, warming herself.

Hilda: They came here to take refuge after some motherfuckers destroyed their world. Now they don't know how to leave... and they don't care. The plan, as far as I know, is to wait until the sons of bitches who fucked them over go extinct. A shitty plan, but I'm not a mindstar, so... what do I know?

But the starpeople aren't what Hilda wants to see—what she's after lies at the back of the cave, beyond another narrow tunnel. Ashen eyes, nails and chains restricting its movement, the frost-skinned beholder floats, emitting a blue glow, a thick cloak covering part of its head. It's the watcher Hilda helped the Starpeople defeat.

Hilda: Our shortcut.

To where?

Hilda: To the Ministry.

She says, then takes off her backpack and pulls out an object. At first you think it's an ugly, wrinkled latex mask with horns, but on closer inspection, the texture seems too natural... because it is.

Hilda holds the flayed skin in both hands and puts it on, completely covering her head. She looks at you. One of your companions steps back, trembling—he recognizes the skin as one of the worm's heralds.

Hilda: Santa Claus took someone very precious from me... In return, I took his head. Fair price, right?

She throws her head back and lets out a loud "Ja!" that echoes through the entire cave.

3/3
No.5674
Stibnite-2f1790 Murcielago y Otaku
>>121974
>Donny

Total panic, confusion, he was falling without any real direction into the void, without a course or meaning, without time, without company, was this going to be his end, falling through eternity until he went mad?, how long had he been falling, how long had he been screaming?, things like that stopped being worth asking a long time ago. But it didn't end here, something saves him from that predicament.

"AHHHHHHHHHhhhh...aaaa...¿ah?, ¿eh?" It took him a moment to realize his new surroundings, not so strobe-like and confusing, he put his hand to his throat, it hurt from the screams.

He stood up, looking around and firmly gripping his bat, he couldn't trust himself. The first thing he sees is his reflection in a black mirror, but upon closer inspection he realizes it's a kind of monolith, like in 2001: A Space Odyssey.

>Is it not wonderful?

"¡AH!" No matter how soft it sounded, the voice startled him and made him step back three steps while urgently shaking his weapon, he was still very alert "¿Quien..." He looks at the carrier of that voice, above the monolith was a woman of great stature, dirty with blood and with an aura of great power around her, with one of those compasses that explorers used.

Donny watches her silently, and lets her continue, while in the background the interstellar spectacle unfolds, a marvel that possibly could only be seen once in a lifetime, but now Donny was short on words for this given his situation, first because the strange woman knew his name, this made him furrow his brow and grip his bat tighter.

Although his feelings of self-defense quickly fade when this woman reveals herself to be Irene...an Irene of many.

"Irene..." He could ask a million things, where were they, what to do now, he still had a lot of emotions and things to say jumping from one side to the other in his head after what had happened, those infernal three days since he left the Draga, but that which his sister said only left him with a doubt.

He walks until he is close to him, and lifts his gaze to speak, something that in the past, he would have asked by looking down or while sitting on the couch at home "It sounds like a lot of things happened, but, are you okay?"

>...

>Irene

"Ok ok, no reason to fight" He raises his hands as if to say 'calm down old man'

...

His anger had a clear focus after what happened with the run-over and leaving Marco behind "Stupid face you're going to have if you keep acting like this" He snaps at Leon

But the albino doesn't help, Irene frowns "A 'thank you' isn't too much"

The scene transpires, and the final one stays to rest, Irene keeps looking at him for the rest of the journey. Birda gets off to go get Marco, Irene could protest as much as she wanted, but if she wanted to get off, she couldn't force her to go back, she sighs with sadness watching her figure fade into the white mantle of the blizzard.

"So much effort to save one and in the end losing two...I hope it's not so hard to find you, mom" She looks again at the Albino "Hey, did you say you were looking for someone, didn't you? Maybe I can help you with that"

She shows him the eye of Argos "It's an artifact, with it you can see whoever you want, wherever you want, it doesn't matter if they're in the storage room or outside of it...with a limit of three times a day" But before he tries anything, she takes it away "Butttt~ first, a 'thank you' and introduce yourself, that's my quota, by the way, do you know a way to find the old man who lives on level 12, don't you?" Maybe she asked too much, but if for the last question he already showed himself very annoyed, it's fine to give Argos to the albino "Just...think of who you want to see, and it will show you where they are, it's not very helpful just knowing they're somewhere x, but at least you'll know how they are before continuing"

>...
>>122008
>That Marie
AHHH MY PENEEEEkek
No.5675
Marialite-0fee3c Palacios
>>5671

He was already getting hungry from all the good shit around, so much that since he arrived here he looked like he'd been on a hunger strike from how little he'd been eating. He wished he could just go on a proper binge, but probably better not.

"FIUUU! Move your ass, I'm out!"

He stashes everything, follows the path, and soon bumps into a church. Waits less than twenty seconds for the dude who went in, then lets out a whistle before bolting off. Doesn't even bother looking back until he reaches the others, just in time to hear everything go straight to hell.

"One's still stuck in there."

He turns toward the collapsed church, points, and looks at the group. Playing dumb and completely detached, he doesn't say more than necessary. He was at the back, saw someone go in, that's it—nothing else. If asked, he knows nothing beyond that. Not that shrugging off blame mattered much, seeing how the others just kept doing their thing shortly after.

"I don't get along with technology... These little screens especially, something tells me they don't bring nothing good around here."

He steps back a bit as soon as he sees the game. Feels uneasy even touching it, and only does so to avoid drawing attention—then quickly tosses it aside a moment later. After a couple hours of guard duty, boredom hits hard, and he ends up picking up the console again. Back in the day, he'd only ever had those typical bootleg ones that repeated the same game a thousand times.

This one doesn't seem much more original, judging by what's on it. The game glitches constantly, dialogue often corrupts and becomes unreadable, but even so, he manages to play. Occasionally, strange whispers come from nowhere. He figures it's just the cave he's in and doesn't think much of it. Later, though, the game starts showing areas and objects he doesn't recall ever seeing or hearing about. In Silver City, he finds a strange onyx statue said to be a sanctuary, though he can't interact with it at all. It's only in Rock Tunnel that he decides to turn the game off after an NPC says the exact same thing. He shoves the console deep into his backpack and tries to forget about it, though every now and then he feels something on his shoulder.

"Motherf—!"

He nearly shits himself upon hearing the scream—between that Pokémon and this, he almost gets a heart attack. Nobody felt like sticking around after another person died, so without complaint, he grabs his stuff and bails too. The sensation of something on his shoulder vanishes as they change levels; instead, now he has to deal with the dizziness from crossing over wooden planks that could collapse any second. No need for the others to keep their distance—he's already moving at a painfully slow pace, terrified of falling.

>>5672
"Can't you see, that's exactly what I'm saying. Next screen I see, I smash it!"

The TVs amplify his paranoia; he has to hold back the urge to kick them all to pieces as they pass by. That was the case until he realized there isn't a single screen in this entire place he can trust. He joins the others fighting off the creatures jumping on them, though more than the creatures, he's primarily aiming at the TVs. The radio is now the only thing he can tolerate from here on out—because after this, he might even start agreeing with Josue Yrion that Nintendos and stuff like that are evil.

"Let him do his thing, we're not losing anything anyway."

He mutters it without much enthusiasm, lying flat on his back beside the group. After all that running, he's got little desire to interact, and he wasn't exactly the most social person during this whole trip to begin with. Nobody's been in that mood, really—nobody even knows each other's names except Hilda's. Aside from occasional comments about letting everyone do whatever they want as long as there's no trouble, he's barely spoken at all.

"Hey man, what the fuck kind of plan is that? We're in the middle of nowhere—do you really think you'll accomplish much just by hoarding more food? Do you even know what the hell you're gonna do after that?"

The mutiny threat catches him as off guard as everyone else. But in his case, it wasn't the mutiny itself that surprised him—it was how stupid the plan was. He tells the guy who organized it straight to his face, no filter. That said, he says it all from behind Hilda. He's not about to stand in the middle of crossfire or risk getting punched in the face, so knowing she's more than capable of restoring order, he stays perfectly still, waiting for her to do exactly that.

>>5674

"Get down and sit, if something happens you won't need to move anyway."

He was right—Hilda restored order, though not in the way he expected. He's caught off guard by the fact she ended up killing the idiots who rebelled, but he doesn't comment on it. He'd already seen before the journey began that people around here are too damn stubborn to change their minds, so it's faster and easier to get rid of them right away instead of dealing with their bullshit all day. Knowing that, he doesn't worry about the aliens either—and he tells that straight to the guy who's about to start shooting at them. With Hilda standing right in front, they can afford to relax for a while.

"They're gonna have to find another place if snow starts sticking here too."

He doesn't know what they're running from, doesn't know what they live on, and doesn't know what they're doing—but he agrees with Hilda that their plan is shit. If they needed help to defeat the corpse now lying in front of him, then he's not gonna fare well at all against one of those supposed guys who control the weather.

"And wearing it like that is supposed to be for what?"
No.5676
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
>>120893
<Maverick Spark (Day 60, hour 15)
HP: 120/130
Energy: 88/90
Hunger: 18/20 - Thirst: 18/20
-Strength: 14
-Agility: 14
-Stamina: 11
-Luck: 2
Inventory:
-Pockets 0/4
Skills:
-Sixth Sense (Passive): Alerts you to nearby danger and grants a +25 Agility bonus during your first reaction.

Level 11
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QD6D5kFJrLYCereza: A level can cry... And die... And destroy a person. Better not fuck with them.

You close your eyes and try to remember. You recall how Rosynini saved you from Tiff; everything else is dead time—spirals of dreams, prophecies—until your current rebirth. God and Argos appear in the distance between buildings and falling snow. Argos's hundred eyes see you, but your father's gaze remains lost in the sky. They are the final defense of level 11, standing between you and the ice. You summarize all the information received and wait for Cereza to confirm. She nods.

Cereza: It's a long trek to the outskirts. I've been walking my whole life, I'll be fine.

With that last comment, she waits expectantly, as if waiting for you to validate whether you feel ready for a marathon. But you know weakness won't spare you from hardship—it's time to move forward. On a wooden bench in the theater's foyer sits a traveler's backpack, filled with supplies. Lifting it places a considerable weight on your shoulders and back.

-Traveler's Backpack 15/15
4 bottles of almond water
3 cans of tuna
2 packs of sliced bread
2 bags of raw meat strips
1 flashlight
1 portable stove
1 gas cylinder (for the stove)
1 jar of moth jelly

Sergeant appears wearing a coat pulled up to his nose, bringing you a gift: more weight. The tool is thick and lethal, pulling your hands downward. With one hand on his prominent belly, Sergeant lets out his thunderous laugh.

Sergeant: I call it the Motorized Maulsaw! Cute, huh?

-Motorized Maulsaw
Function: +20 damage, -10 agility (Load: 10)
Description: A bastard child of a maul and a circular saw. Can consume battery to perform a second strike with doubled damage buff.

Sergeant grabs his beret and squeezes it in his massive hands. He looks satisfied, yet conflicted.

Sergeant: I promised myself I'd never build anything new again. But what the hell? With the world the way it is now, one more gadget won't make things worse... Just make sure you deal plenty of damage to whatever you fight on your journey.

Your sister hugs herself and wrinkles her small nose, turning her face away.

Cereza: ...There was a 74% chance you'd change your mind and come with us.

Sergeant: Someone's gotta stay and help your old man, sweetheart. Even if he doesn't ask, or even if he knows there's not much I can do compared to them. At the end of the day, God's as human as I am... Or as you are.
He puts on his beret. You say goodbye, he shakes your hand and suddenly pulls you into a crushing bear hug that cracks your spine (-5 HP). You walk away with Cherry. The sky remains overcast, buildings blocking any view of the giant eye or God. The sergeant yells at you from a distance.

Sergeant: If it's a boy, teach him to be a man! If it's a girl, show her suitors who the real man is!

You glance back, confused. Cherry sighs and shakes her head.

Cherry: Don't listen to him. It was just a stupid prediction I made... I talked too much.

Your sister leads the way, cutting through probabilities (invisible to you), always choosing the least dangerous path. A harder task than it seemed, with chaos as the rule—predictions shifting by the minute, and more than once she made you turn back. Slowly but surely, you drifted further from the level's center.

Cherry: I wonder where the facelings went. Not even Francine knows, and she knows their secret shortcuts.

The streetlights flicker—already faulty for a while—but this time, after one final flash brighter than the rest, they don't come back on, drowning the streets in gloom. Snowflakes still stand out as if possessing an ominous glow. Cherry pulls out her flashlight and you do the same. You resume walking.

Cherry: I think this is the first time we've spent this much time together. It's kind of sad, but I get it... Even I sometimes don't want to be around myself, that's why I used the milk to escape. It took me somewhere... I don't know if it was better, but everything was so sweetened that it lost meaning, and when nothing matters, nothing hurts.

She gives you a long look from under her messy bangs.

Cherry: There was a 59% chance you'd end up hating me. With odds like that, who'd take the risk...? At least I don't depend on the cow anymore. I'm... I'm better, I guess.

A white carpet of flowers surprises you at the next avenue. Petals and a strong perfume lifted by the cold breeze. The sense of anomaly the chrysanthemums exude feels different from the level or the city itself.

Cherry: The probabilities say it's dangerous, but I also feel something calling for help, like we should keep going...

You take the risk, and 100 meters ahead find a meat mace with a spike dragging itself through the flowers. Dried blood stains its mouth, and strips of blue cloth dangle from its jaws, while its many eyes ooze a clear, salty fluid. Cherry and you hide in the corner of a shop, watching the creature snarl and whimper in the dark.

Cherry: An albino insanity, first time I've seen one. What do we do...? If it notices us, it'll attack. I'm 100% certain.

She looks at you, waiting for you to pull the right answer out of a hat. After all, you're her older brother.
No.5677
Bicolor Ammolite-6513ec Rolero
>>120894
<Aurora (Day 18. Time 5)
HP: 120/120
Energy: 70/70
Hunger: 20/20 - Thirst: 20/20
- Strength: 2 + 10 Miko Kankaku
- Agility: 6 + 10 Miko Kankaku
- Resistance: 2 + 10 Miko Kankaku
- Luck: 4 + 2 Reserve Experience Points
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Scarf
-Techniques:
Free Chest Jutsu: Avoids bodily contamination from the air. To maintain it requires a certain level of concentration, therefore it cannot be used at the same time as other techniques.

Level 16
You run until you stop feeling the soles of your feet. It's not because you got tired or because a lot of time passed, you just started to float. You kept moving with your hands extended in front, almost without seeing, moving as far away as possible from Dark Mahou and that sinful grip that stained your most intimate place. Can you ever get married now that you're a stained flower? You didn't notice when the trees became scarce and the stage changed, until you planted your feet in the air to stop and avoid hitting a wall of bricks.

The world is colored by an opaque and sepia pencil that clashes with your pale skin and clothes. A very long street, signs in an unfamiliar language, cars from a different era, dark windows and a light drizzle of milk. You walked through the mysterious neighborhood until the next corner, where your gaze caught a hooded figure looking over their shoulder to avoid being spied on (Mission failed), while placing a bundle under the lintel of a church-shaped building. The unknown person grabs the door knocker, rings it, and with haste runs away, stopping for a few seconds in a blind spot to make sure the bundle was received. From your position you see as the door opens, an older woman appears, looks around, then down and is surprised, leans down to grab the bundle, and carries it between her arms before going back inside.

???: What are you looking at?

The voice behind you startles you. You turn your head, reuniting with a girl with brown braids. Now instead of a dog, she rides a bicycle, and with an umbrella she protects herself from the milk drops.

Momo: Did you also come following the balloon?

Her eyes slightly open.

Momo: Wait... I know you. You're that girl from the other day... You're still alive.

Her gaze lowers to the sidewalk where your feet should be placed.

Momo: And now you fly. Cool.

Her eyes close almost completely as her threshold of surprise stabilizes. Momo says something very intelligent: Since both are girls in an unknown place, they should walk together for a while at least. It is thus how the young woman and you continue forward through the level, which according to Momo continues being the 16, only that sometimes the forest changes for... Reasons. The conversations started by you, because Momo seemed very satisfied with the silence unless it was indispensable to open the mouth, like for example when a white and bulbous mass, bigger than a blue whale, appeared for several seconds among the clouds. Momo points at the sky with a finger.

Momo: It's the god of the balloons.

Seriously?

Momo: No... I made it up. But it would be nice if it were, right? A god could grant me a wish, or something like that.

As fast as it came, the giant whale went away. Momo clarifies that it's getting late and that you should already go home.
No.5678
Goshenite-d79de4 Rando caminos de nuevo
>>5661
Hey, OP... Three questions... Can I come back? I'll see the ending even if it's the last thing I do... And if it's comfy and everyone's together, even better :^)

Second, what was the last turn I had to respond to?

And third, can you list the characters from the commemorative Pic of the thread...? The one where they're all together, their anime origins, not who they are in-character kuek
No.5679
Cassiterite-1d6c86 Rolero
>>5669
>>5670
<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Hour 14)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 65/70
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 19/20
- Strength: 5
- Agility: 12
- Endurance: 4
- Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Necklace
Inventory:
- Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by CH. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=K3dcTJElTKcShe was your strongest connection in those worlds that seem to float free from reality's shackles. You loved her deeply, cherished her company, were her cat, and as proof she stroked your hair when frustrated, and in response you felt her relax.

You helped her, and she helped you. Thanks to her finding the angular washing machine, you could read your dictionary without a magnifying glass. It brought new pages and new concepts; you learned that Dorcelessness is a very rare psychic disorder, and that level 256 is a huge lie. It says so right there, ¡FRAUD! in letters so overflowing with ink there's no room for details. But that didn't matter—only one thing interested you...

f. Psychol. Sexual desire, considered by some authors as an impulse and root of the most varied manifestations of psychic activity.
Syn.: lust, lewdness, lasciviousness, concupiscence, desire, appetite, libido.

You got answers from the dictionary. From Hilda too, though it wasn't really her strong suit.

Hilda: They have a sort of... Uuuhhh... Code of honor, that goes way, way back.

She scratches an ear.

Hilda: That's also why there are so many things—lots of the owners are genuine old farts. The leader's parents used it too.

And speaking of old folks, you ended up running into one. Couldn't help it! The seemingly normal wardrobe opened by itself, revealing the obese man. Whole pigs, red and steaming, hang from iron hooks on the greasy wooden beams, along with dried fish and rows of sausages. By reflex you step back, positioning yourself behind Hilda—the stranger's bulk is even larger than Joe's or Commissioner Laguerta's.

Hilda: Hey, Duke.

She raises and lowers her chin in greeting. The man, fingers blackened from diabetes, smiles.

The Duke: Sir Hilda, what a pleasant coincidence... I need to move fast (the irony). Is Charmy available?

Hilda explains the leader is busy with adult matters in town.

The Duke: Oh dear, oh dear, on a romantic outing with Sir Joe?

Hilda: Bleh! No. Romance is for fools.

Sticks out her tongue, says it while holding your little hand (the irony).

Hilda: It's about the mayor's office and I think the weather.

The Duke: How delightful to know they're finally taking action about this bone-chilling cold.
The cold hasn't been that bad so far, but maybe that man is just very sensitive.

The Duke: How's the Sword of the Sun treating you? No incidents?

The braggart shrugs and says indifferently that everything's going as usual, and she usually gets mineral oil to sharpen it. The Duke keeps his subtle smile, then notices you.

The Duke: A friend?

Hilda: It's A-... Catherine. Not just a friend, my best friend!

She adds, puffing out her chest as if that were something to be proud of.

The Duke: Sir Hilda and Lady Catherine... Both names rhyme like a pleasant sonata. Why not get one of my fine goods to celebrate your precious friendship?

The blue-skinned girl checks her pockets.

Hilda: I only have these baby teeth.

The Duke: Ooh, yours?

Hilda: Someone's.

She shrugs again. The Duke accepts the teeth, assuring they're useful for attracting all kinds of fairies, and adds that in fact, there's one following you. You look back and spot, concealed among several marble statues, a creature whose body is made of countless teeth.

The Duke: It's a tooth fairy. Not the kind of fairy I'd want. Grab this soda can and bathe your calcios in sugar and sweetener to scare it off.

-PUNCH
Function: Quenches thirst. Restores 2 energy points (10/10)
Description: A drink to recharge your batteries. A sugar rush, an energy punch straight to your mouth.

Hilda opens the can with her thumbnail, tilts it up, cheeks puffing full. She swallows, looks at you, and hands you the drink—the very antithesis of natural. Maybe it's not to your taste, but you need to drink it to repel the entity.

Hilda: Hey! We should write that down in the book, it's useful.

With the fairy gone, it's time to buy something. You get distracted browsing the inventory, reaching your fingers toward a small vial containing a colorless liquid, but the Duke warns you it's rattlesnake venom. Hilda's hand touches your shoulder to get your attention, then brings something close to your hair... Maybe a hairpin?

The Duke: A gray shadow flower, excellent choice. It's said to represent trauma, lost innocence.

You look at yourself in a stack of mirrors. It's like having an ice cube on your head—the strange flower absorbs light and trembles without moving. Your eyes hurt just looking at it, but when you focus on yourself, you see... Adorable, like a child in a portrait. Hilda peers over your shoulder and smiles.

Hilda: I don't know... It kind of distracts from what's important. You're prettier than that flower, no doubt.

She nods as she says it.

How could you know that the face you adore hides...

Betrayal?

1/2
No.5680
Cassiterite-1d6c86 Rolero
>>5680
Change the format of the flower image. Let's see if it uploads now.

>>5679
Black, I think it's better to leave it as is. If you had died twice, or even three times... But I think we're already on the fourth or fifth and it's annoying to keep sending turns just for them not to be answered.

Anyway, the turn I sent you is in the previous thread. If you're really interested, you can look it up and respond (Although I don't promise I'll answer it). Or else, it can wait until it reaches the epilogues and then I'll send something to close the story of your monkeys. If you don't have the body for the role, I recommend you choose that option.
No.5681
Goshenite-d79de4 Rangato
No.5682
Cassiterite-1d6c86 Rolero
>>5680
>>5669
>>5670
<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Time 14)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 65/70
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 19/20
- Strength: 5
- Agility: 12
- Resistance: 4
- Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
- Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by CH. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MCHTw1h2kBAThe plans to build a house were ruined the moment you felt the pain, the same peculiar heat that had invaded you by her closeness, vanished. You stepped back, still clutching the painful and hot wound...

She smiles at you as if what she just did wasn't a vile act. You can almost glimpse her two faces, one friendly, and the other blurry where a gray entity with sharp teeth is just the one that attacked you.

Hilda: You're the first official member of my group! Welcome!

Hilda's smile diminishes at the same time she notices your fear, you stop seeing the other being, but your caution remains high. Hilda crawls up to you. You try to back away, but you only sink deeper into the pillow walls. She extends a hand to your shoulder.

Hilda: Let me see.

You ask, but you don't want to.

Hilda: If it doesn't heal properly it will be bad. Ashley, v-vamos...

The last syllables dry her voice. Her hand contracts in an evident nervousness, until it becomes a fist that plants between the pillow cushions on the floor. She lowers her head.

Hilda: Did I hurt you? I had to do it. Only when the marks go deep do they last, I know that.

She speaks quickly, with very wide eyes due to her growing urgency. But seeing how you shy away leads her to understand that, what she did, broke their relationship in an apparently irreparable way. You again see the monster when Hilda frowns and raises her voice.

Hilda: It's just a bite, Ashley. They have hit me, cut me, even broken my bones and I'm still whole. Why are you acting like this over a bite from nothing?!

Slap.

It wasn't you. It was her. And not on you... She slapped her own palm with such force and speed that it reddened her mouth. You never saw her afraid, but now she looked terrified.

Hilda: Y-Yo...

Her voice gets stuck. Tears are fixed in her, not daring to fall. She speaks, but her gaze seems lost in an event from long ago, before you fell into the liminal space.

Hilda: Dark was right... I'm not fit for this. My place is outside, in the labyrinths.

After her darkened profile seems you disappear for her, but the light returns to her eyes and, loaded with pain, she looks at you.

Hilda: Sorry, Cat...

She didn't dare use your name.

Hilda: I thought it would be nice, that it would become a kind of tradition, like with Doggo... But instead you got hurt when you least expected it. And if you continue with me it will happen again... You judged me wrong, if I'm bad, I'm terrible, I'm like the monsters.

In the end Hilda is indeed a porcupine. A tear touches the corner of her trembling smile. She rubs her face with one arm and extends the other upwards. She sniffs.

Hilda: I-wish you could have tamed me too sniff.

The edge of the sun scratches the distance and hits her hand. Hilda turns her back to you. The strong feeling of a farewell weighs on your heart, the same one you opened and thus got hurt, and hurt another too.

2/2
No.5683
Scapolite-78c6ac Cat/Ashley
>>5680
>Ashley
It couldn't be that bad, she thought. And it wasn't—well, not at first. But then it was. Pages piled up, at least a dozen new ones, and while new information was welcome, the anomalous nature of these new pages meant they didn't always say much... and worse: they made navigating through them a pain.

It's been said before—Catherine flips through the dictionary with expertise. Going from A to Z, or Z to R, comes easily to her. She'd studied this book she never particularly liked, because she knew it. Dictionaries always send you reading back and forth. Habit had given her fingers a skill that reduced the annoyance of doing so... It was almost as if she had the pages counted. But now, with uncharted territory, she'd have to learn all over again.

And she already knew where to start.

<Sexual desire

"Hm..."

Sexual, huh? Relating to sex. She knows what it is... She has an anecdote about how she found out.

>begin the ignorable
One ordinary morning deep in the forest, her father decided to move out in search of a pile of metal tubes he swore he'd seen during a previous excursion. They had to walk carefully, stepping only on stones or roots along the path, leaving no traces. For the Hills, this was like breathing—each step avoided the ground itself, while their gaze wandered freely: leaves spiraling down like tiny helicopters, light filtering miraculously through the trees, ants climbing up and down trunks in perfect sync with their own footsteps.

Her dad stayed silent, as always. He didn't talk unless necessary. Instructions, lessons, or answers to the random questions Catherine kept blurting out—that's all he usually said. Only when necessary.

And then it became necessary. Her curious eyes, darting from side to side, landed on two of those wild dogs that roam the woods, living fugitive lives just like them, but without any concern for hiding. They were fucking kek

"What's he doing to Cacao?"

She said, stopping dead and pointing at the scene. A canonical moment for many children. Her father, a towering mountain compared to her, halted. Just his unique way of stopping—so slow and heavy—was imposing. He glanced at what was happening, then dismissed it with disinterest. Without looking at his wide-eyed, almost startled daughter, he replied.
"Is it the dog?"

With a question, of course. "'Cocoa?'"

Catherine
"I named him Cocoa. He's one of the dogs that wanders near the cave. I don't know the other one."

She explained.

Father
"You're still naming dogs?"

Catherine
"Yes."

Father
"I told you not to do that."

Catherine
"..." -she didn't respond- "What are they doing?" -she insists-

Father
"It's called sex." -he replied bluntly-

Catherine
"Sexooo?" -she tilted her head-

Father
"Exactly what I said. Why are you repeating it? You're not adding anything. What did I tell you about not speaking?"

Catherine
"Why are they doing it?"

Father
"They reproduce. That's how babies are made."

Catherine
"Babies?"

She received an annoyed look. His beard was thick and his eyes were sunken, a tired man with pupils as black as the deepest pit of hell. He was somewhat frightening, and though Catherine was used to that terrifying face... seeing his irritation almost made her jump.

"I meant... seriously? Is that how they made me?"

Father
"Yes." -he replied simply and turned forward again- "Now let's go. We have things to do."

The answer wasn't entirely satisfying. It was direct, but didn't explain much—sex remained disconnected information. So much so, that seeing those naked boys hugging and about to kiss had never registered in her mind as an imminent act of that sort.

End of the unnecessary

Catherine
So when she read it, she couldn't help but raise an eyebrow. She put away the dictionary, and they continued on their way. Doubts about the nature of this place arise with each step, as the ownership of objects seems to blur when everything is just a pile of things anyone can take.

They have a sort of... Uuuhhh... Code of honor, passed down from a very, very long time ago.

"I don't." -he said while looking through a telescope he'd picked up as Hilda was explaining that-

He points it at Hilda, her eye enlarged from the other side of the lens—it's funny.

"You look big."

That's also why there are so many things—many of the owners are genuine old geezers. The leader's parents used it too.
"Hm..."

Lowers the telescope, supposes she should respect. Or something. Puts it carefully back among the pile of objects again. The whole "don't alter the environment" thing? Seems like that sort of stuff got left in the past along with the comfort this new place gave her.

And then—startle! A cabinet suddenly swings open; the girl jumps and quickly takes cover behind her beloved best friend... There's a person inside, but zero hostility.

With her huge eyes, alert like a meerkat, Catherine watches as the most casual conversation unfolds. She doesn't join in, just takes Hilda's hand and observes everything with perfectly neutral expression.

<Romance is for fools.

Her little eyes dart sideways for a second, glancing at Hilda. Then back... she's right. Never been a fan of those novels where love is the main driving force.

<A friend?

Now her eyes look toward the person.

<It's A-...

And immediately dart back to Hilda. But she can silence herself just fine.

<Catherine.

Now she can look at the guy again.

<Not a friend—my best friend!

Nods her head in a definitive: YES. That's what she is. No doubts.

<Their names rhyme like a pleasant sonata.

According to Catherine's knowledge of rhyming rules, she doesn't think their names actually rhyme all that well. Not even the real ones, or real with fake. But she's no lyrical genius—maybe they do, and she kinda likes the idea anyway.

<Why not get one of my wares to celebrate your precious friendship?

The albino hasn't got a single cent to rub together, so she refrains from bargaining. Hilda, on the other hand, has teeth. The Oregon girl blinks a couple times, like... 'Huh?'

Apparently, this stuff is like honey for bees—but for fairies. In fact, they point at one. It's an ugly creature, but either that sense of danger she had during her first days is messed up, or she doesn't sense any particular aggression from it. It doesn't scare her, but apparently it's still better kept at a distance. And don't basic partygoers look like that anymore under its influence?

The repellent was a drink. Hilda shares the half she leaves behind. It reminds her of carbonated drinks her father had very, VERY rarely allowed her to drink. Not that she dislikes them—she's just not entirely used to them. Sometimes flavor over food is fine.
Well, she'd never tried an energy drink before. She took a sip... the taurine, with its distinctive taste that Catherine would describe as "acidic, or citrusy, or something in between," made her raise her eyebrows. She drank a little more, in little bird pecks.

"Mm..."

She likes it, but it's... weird. But yeah, she sipped it slowly.

<Hey! We gotta put that in the book, it's useful.

"Mhm, mhm."

She replied with quick nods, seeming a bit jittery. Then she drank more. The can was already empty. Catherine feels the urge to crush it against her forehead or something, but she doesn't. What the hell was in that? She feels more awake than usual.

In this state, something catches her attention—Cat quickly approaches a jar. Is it water? No, it's poison. From a very venomous snake, no less. What the hell does she want with this? Cat spins around like a top the moment her shoulder is touched... it's just Hilda. She relaxes...

(Calm down...)

She forces herself to tone down the effects of that weird drink as something is placed in her hair. When she looks at her world again—and around, because her world is Hilda (aww) kek—she feels something cold on her head. It's also a bit annoying, that unique sensation of ice that chills and burns at the same time.

At least it's small, so not too bad.

"¿Hm?"

A shadow flower, they say. Catherine should look in the mirror to see her lost innocence. And... it's accurate. Those colors make her quickly rub her eyes to try and stave off a migraine... it brings back bad memories of that time reality broke. When she looks again...

Well... she's beautiful.

Though Catherine's never paid attention to such things... she's naturally pretty. Dad used to say she looked just like her mom... and she thinks her mom was beautiful. So by extension, she can say she's cute.

"Hm..."

Maybe the flower enhances and guides her into thinking that way. But Hilda isn't convinced.

<It kind of distracts from what's important.

"¿Hm?" —she looks at her, what does she mean?—

<You're prettier than that flower, no doubt.

The albino gives a small smile.

"You're cuter," she said. "I like looking at you..."

She confesses. That's how she knows she finds her pretty... before, it made her feel weird in her stomach. Today, it feels nice somehow.
1/2
No.5684
Scapolite-78c6ac Cat/Ashley
>>5683
Two girls overreacting kek
>Catherine
Why did things have to turn out like this?

Can one stupid thing really destroy two weeks of pure love?

The pain—the kind only she truly understands—floods over her at the most unexpected moment. Four fangs and several pressures pierce into her flesh without holding back at all. Catherine kicks and flails, probably just causing herself more pain as she makes the teeth shift in her skin like tenderizing it.

She wrenches free, or they let her go. Doesn't matter—the ghost of the wound burns. She reconsiders things as she drags herself backward, her hand touching the still-wet bite mark, then bringing it back before her eyes to confirm or deny the presence of blood.

I bit you. She said. The reply was unsatisfactory, nonsense. What was she talking about? Group?

The girls don't see this the same way. It's clear. When she asks for reasons, when they demand to see, it repeats.

"Why...?"

She wants to understand. A clear, concise explanation.

<Did I hurt you? I had to do it. Only when the marks go deep do they last—I know from experience.

"W-why...?"

Still doesn't understand, still insists. Wants to understand. For Catherine, biting is the last resort, the strongest attack she has. Even a desperate measure... it didn't compute that Hilda would make her let her guard down so completely just to sink her teeth in...

...she was so vulnerable... Felt violated kek

<It's just a bite, Ashley. I've been beaten, cut, even had bones broken, and I'm still whole. How can you freak out like this over a stupid bite?!

Catherine just shrinks in place. Feels scolded, it hurts. Is she the one who's wrong? But... what terrifies her is what came after.

A blow—on herself. Ironically, her fear vanished with another shock. Cat stares at Hilda, eyes wide and mouth open... she didn't want that... just an explanation. Didn't want her hurting herself... But now she's... like a statue.

She wasn't sure what to say or do. Seeing her like this, with such sad, watery eyes... made her feel in a horrible way she couldn't explain.

<Dark was right... I'm no good for this. My place is outside, in the labyrinths.

What did Catherine do this time?

Nothing.

She'd like to say that once again, with her limited way of speaking, she found something beautiful to say, something to fix things.

But she could only watch with pain in her chest as everything seemed to collapse without her being able to say a word. The words coming from her mouth make her so raw that her tears start flowing too, joining Hilda in utter sadness.
They turn their backs.

Ashley leans against the mattress wall for a long while. She cries silently; the meaning behind her tears... wasn't happiness, nor was it pain. It was the sadness squeezing her heart, leaving her helpless, dwelling on what had just happened.

Things escalated faster than anything she'd ever seen. In her mind, the film reel spins, replaying everything over and over for a long time.

She doesn't know how much time passed like that. But it was enough for her to finally rise above the ache suggested by loss. Catherine walked up to Hilda and suddenly yanked her hair. It wasn't gentle, wasn't affectionate—it was a violent tug, an attack meant to grab attention.

When Hilda turned around, the albino was already on all fours, facing her, still tearful. She had shed her coat, now wearing only her usual light, comfortable dress that allowed full mobility.

"Fight me."

She demanded—and didn't wait, tackling the girl immediately, still exploiting her shock, knocking her to the ground. She pinned her wrists and loomed over her face-to-face, her pelvis pressing down, trapping Hilda's torso between her legs. The diamonds streaming from her beautiful green eyes fell onto the other girl.

"I'm going to subdue you..."

She panted, lips a breath away. So she didn't tame her? She'll do it by force.

That's how nature works. That's how wolves work... The following is outdated information Catherine believes because she lived isolated in the forest until 1999, the year this was actually changed

In wolf packs, there are alphas and betas. To decide this, there are constant fights until submission. They aren't fights where full strength is used, except in extreme cases... but establishing dominance is important.

Catherine's eyes, even through pain and tears, showed her determination. She would subdue Hilda—and to do so, she'd follow an eye for an eye. Her mouth opened, revealing her long fangs, and then she went for Hilda's shoulder, delivering a bite...

Not sure if a combat roll is really needed here, but just in case...

Attack: 1d30 = 10
Agility: 1d50 = 10
Using 30 because, just as she understands dominance fights, she wouldn't use her full strength in the bite. But she'd use all her agility in case Hilda somehow manages to dodge in this situation kek

They began to love through fighting. Through fighting, they should continue to love... Right?

Aldo. All of this could've been avoided if Hilda had just said something like: "I'm gonna bite you, okay?" And Cat would've been like "but why tho" and then "trust" and then "wenu aaaaaa"
No.5685
Liroconite-2e2e41 Rolero
>>5665
>>5666
>>5667
>>5668
>It wasn't clear to me whether Marie had overheard the conversation since she was sitting next to Luz up front.
This time, let's assume Marie sat behind Luz and therefore heard the talk.

<Marie Griffin (Day 52, hour 9)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 69/70
Hunger: 21/21 - Thirst: 21/21
- Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
- Agility: 9
- Endurance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷2 damage taken)
- Luck: 1
Inventory:
- Pockets 2/4
Super-Phone (Off. Charge 14/16)
Joseph's Charger
- Pink Backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Almond Water Bottle (15/15)
Smiled Fluid
Toothbrush
White Cat Ear Headband

Level 92
Being Superman, being like Kirito. Becoming the strongest and making a difference—that's what you aspired to. The Colombian doesn't burst into laughter upon hearing your childish dream, but she does give you a half-smile; she found the story amusing.

Luz: Wow... You're surprisingly ambitious, you know? Most people usually just settle for traveling safely or not getting eaten by a monster. But you...

She caresses your hand between her fingers.

Luz: You've got a big heart. Maybe if this place were more like, I don't know, Hogwarts? Then it wouldn't be so far-fetched.

Isekai for normies—Hogwarts is the comparison that comes most naturally to her. She gives you another little kiss on the cheek.

Luz: For now, I don't need you to save the world. Just being by my side is enough. Besides...

Her smile fades, as if reaching a difficult topic.

Luz: Being the strongest isn't always a good thing. There are people it changes. Haven't you ever wondered why the leader, despite knowing so much, only has a bronze compass? She understands that exploring too much brings dozens of risks and sacrifices.

Every family has its quirks and fears—Luz's mom, for example, wouldn't approve of your relationship. But Luz assures you that doesn't matter to her.

Luz: I like you. Mom can't change that. She'll just have to accept it and understand. Don't think she's bad—I love her a lot. She just comes from a different upbringing; she got hit with flip-flops as a kid.

...

Fortunately for you, Luz assumes you were lost in thought, worrying about Sezh, rather than eyeing her body.

You've already been away from home and separated from your parents for nearly two months. You could consider the backrooms your personal campsite, or at least that's the idea Luz gives you—she loves seeing the glass half full. But if that's not enough for you...

Luz: With all the levels out there, there had to be one like this. Here you go, level 118.

She says, the encyclopedia open on the floor between you. You glance at the text and the photo.

Level 118 is a forested area, with a large body of water at its center, an abandoned woodcutters' camp, and scattered tents dispersed throughout the woods.

Luz: It's not that far, we just need to watch out for living fires, the forest cult, and not stepping into the lake where your worst fears emerge.

She puffs one cheek, pushing with her tongue. She clearly has doubts.

Luz: Nah... We don't have time to spare. Maybe on our next expedition, once you've gained more experience.

She looks up when you clarify ownership of the bonsai. She gives you a little smirk.

Luz: What's mine is yours. ¡?!Communist Luz?!
With Jane, there's little they can do. They'll have to try helping Seriozha when they return to the farm—she's her friend, and she needs that support, even if she's sure to reject it if offered.

...

Lunita: Me...? Am I a weird fungus...?

That's not quite what you meant to say.

Lunita: A weird fungus...

But her voice sounds unexpectedly delighted and content with the comparison, as if the fungal scenario appeals to her more than being Excalibur's cousin. If you're curious, pic spoiler: it's Anti-Moon's appearance. It's an ideal world with infinite time—there'd be a mini arc where she appears, kek. How? As a ghost in the style of Merlin, the first (and only) antagonist Eiko ever had. Maybe in a scenario where the little troublemakers start playing with a ouija board.

...

How many sunrises happened during your last "night"? Almost as many as the fingers on one hand, but your attention was focused on other delightful aspects. Places whose memory not even the worst nightmares could tarnish.

Luz: Let me.

She takes the trouble to lather and scrub your back. If something's watching, it's probably just an entity, so it doesn't matter (??). They don't use rainwater, but almond water instead—Luz carries her backpack full of bottles because, as she always says: Hydration is essential, and this time they have no choice since the houses on this level are so simple they lack plumbing or bathrooms. There aren't dining tables either, but there is a sofa they can use as one while sitting on the floor, listening to your favorite breakfast soundtrack.

Luz: Today I feel very independent, I don't know how to explain it...

She sweeps the room with her gaze. Maybe because having breakfast like this, with her girl, in a home they've made their own, feels almost like having a formal adult relationship. She turns her attention back to you when you show her the song. Luz always has a smile for you, and this time is no different.

Luz: It's a nickname, means Little girl.

She moves closer, pressing her shoulder against yours. She sings, in Spanish, but she wants to communicate, for you to understand.

In your eyes there's a shadow of deep sorrow...

I wouldn't want to see you like this, even if you try to hide it... If you're truly so sad, why keep it silent?

The magic of the liminal space works—those lyrics, always a beautiful mystery to you, are now being revealed through the voice of your cherished girl.

Chiquitita, you know very well, sorrows come and go and disappear. You'll dance again and be happy, like flowers that bloom...

Chiquitita, don't cry, the stars shine for you up in the sky. I want to see you smile, to share your joy, chiquitita.

At some point, it stopped feeling like mere recitation, and became more like she was speaking directly to you. Then you finally realized your sorrow and nostalgia were transparent to her—they were far too connected.

Luz: The song's about friendship and unconditional support. It's so beautiful... Now I know your mom is a very sweet and sentimental person, just like you.

She gives you an Eskimo kiss with the tip of her nose. The song's message was more than spot-on.

1/2

I'll probably finish the shift tomorrow. Sorry for cutting it here, I'm really tired and have to wake up early. Happy All Saints' Eve.
No.5686
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
Luz: Marie, that's what explorers call points of interest that help with navigation and geographic identification. Not just here, but also on planet Earth... like, landmarks on a map.

But she concedes that "mojón" might not be the most glamorous or appropriate term. The point is, this appears to be an unidentified point of interest.

Luz: Do you have space in your notebook? We should record it to share with our fellow wanderers. It's strange and distinctive enough to deserve a name... How about "Marie's Sign"?

The Colombian didn't want to get too close. She asked you to throw your sword into the grass several times to see what would happen. After a couple of attempts, and after Luz tossed one of her shoes, they concluded the grass patches are exactly what they appear to be.
Luz: Let's not sit on the chair, it's too risky.

A phrase you never imagined hearing.

Luz: Take a few photos if you can. Focus on the sign—it's definitely the most striking thing here, don't you think?

You're taking photos... Just like in the dream! But Luz isn't bald, and she's not in a bad mood. Though that Doakes guy really was Latino... Maybe time really is a flat circle.

Keep moving. The sign stays behind. The walk is long, but flies by while chatting with your girl. Luz reveals that, unlike you, she hasn't dreamed in a long time.

Luz: I practically haven't dreamed since I ended up in here. Sometimes I even wonder if this is some kind of dream, and it sure looks like one. But... I'd never doubt this. These years have been better than anything I could've wished for, and I pray the coming ones will be just as good or even better.

Her gaze wanders across the sky, her mind drifting into waking reveries.

Luz: Finding a nice level... Like this one, but without monsters at night. Maybe even founding a safe house as the leader, and a greenhouse.

Safe house... It's easy to forget because of the slang Charmy uses when referring to you all, but it doesn't change the fact that it was a shelter for unlucky kids. Momo, Luz, Hilda, you... All of you were lost at some point, but for one reason or another ended up saved under the small yet strong wing of the leader.

Luz: What would you like for your future, Marie?

A new image in the level, but this one actually appears in Luz's encyclopedia. It's an exit—but to where?

Luz: I don't want to ruin the surprise, but I'm sure you'll love it. Come on!

She lets go of your hand and hurries toward the house connected to a slide, whose tongue ends in a shallow-looking lake poorly surrounded by a metal railing. One thing's clear: Level 92 doesn't understand the purpose of boundaries, since they seem placed randomly. You head to the house, just as simple as the last one, except this one comes with a "pool."

Luz: The notes specify that if we use the slide, the water shouldn't get us wet.

She says after checking the pages again.

Luz: I should really get a laptop and a PDF version...

She bites her lip.

Luz: But physical books have so much magic... Goodness.

There's a struggle between mysticism and efficiency going on in that brown little head. Either way, Luz sits at the top of the slide and looks at you.

Luz: I'll see you on the other side.

She winks, releases the handrails, and lets gravity pull her down. The water splashes and swallows Luz's body whole as if it were the Mariana Trench. Seconds later, the lake grows still again, and a powerful silence surrounds you. Without company, this dreamlike landscape stretching into infinity... suffocates. When was the last time you were alone in a level?

Luz is waiting for you. You climb onto the slide, plant your butt down, and let yourself fall. You throw one last fleeting glance at the level's horizon, catching (Pic spoiler) a burn mark among the houses.

The water splashes and engulfs you, closing your eyes.

2/2
No.5687
Goshenite-d79de4 Rangato
>>5681
>>120572
It was just a cameo, nothing more from the Strange Kid kek

Well, this situation is strange, why are all the people suddenly so difficult? Well, they have no other options, so at the risk of getting hurt... Or for Rando to get hurt because Ghasto doesn't care about being shot, this one leaves the persuasion to the kitten.

[You don't have to be a rat or anything, we don't want to hurt them, it's the opposite... The girl I was with, she's my sister, can you see the resemblance? We just want to reunite with them...]

They're almost the same if it weren't for some rather subtle details already mentioned, really they have nothing else apart from going to find them themselves for whatever levels, so they have to appeal to their good side.

[Both of them were being hunted at this moment, we would feel more at ease if we knew they were okay... And if they want something for the information, we can negotiate...]

He doesn't know if it worked, but at least it would be better than if Rando spoke.

>aldo

You asked me exactly what I meant by a personal scene, I meant one of these in spoilers... I thought you had already seen Chester's and the others in the meta thread kuek

>>5685
Black, Handsome, I don't know if you were the one who cited all the monkeys from the role... But... Can you do it again? I didn't take a capture or copy it, ay...
No.5688
Liroconite-2e2e41 Rolero
>>5673
<María Isabel Norton IV (Day 60, hour 9)
HP: 30/80
Energy: 98/100
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 20/21
-Strength: 8 + 7 Lever
-Agility: 10 - 5 Star orange coat
-Stamina: 10 + 5 Star orange coat
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 0/4
-Skills:
Deja Vu: Rewind one or two turns in time. Costs 10 hunger and thirst.

Level 10
Lever in hand, you direct the robots as best as you can. You discard the neurotoxins for obvious reasons, but at least the barricade is progressing. However, an unexpected visitor at the gate disrupts the plans. You use Laguerta's name—you know she's in charge of the town's security.

??? (Unknown): "There's a new sheriff in town! And his name is Bill!"

They respond aggressively, but stop their kicks. You take advantage of that deceptive calm to widen the hole in the wall a bit more with the lever, while explaining you don't plan to leave anyone behind.

Flametower-18k: "I'm not someone, I'm a weapon."

He clarifies, but doesn't argue your decision. Keeping the same emotionless expression, he grabs you by the waist and helps you climb onto the display next to the gate. From this new height, you see beams of light sweeping through the hole in the wall from outside. The strangers have chosen to circle the building, and as you wait for them to reveal their intentions, you hear rubber scraping on snow and the engine roaring.

The truck crashes into the gate, smashing the mechanisms, gears, and chains. The vehicle doesn't fully penetrate—it gets stuck in the frame, the gate weighing down on the hood, cushioned by your barricade. Flametower's hands light up, and the previously cold, dark environment ignites with nearly liquid streams of flame shooting from the robot boy's palms.

You're too close—the heat evaporates any trace of cold and slaps your face like a blow. The driver screams and throws himself out the door, only to land sprawled and burning. At the same time, steel claws yank you downward—it's ROB, who, without letting go, moves you so he's positioned between you and the truck. The fire reaches the gas tank and it explodes.
You wake up to the heat and the sound of bullets hitting wood. You open your eyes—around you, a thousand electronic components are burning. How long has it passed? An hour? Ten seconds? A scorched ROB and Flame loom over you. One side of Flame is burning, but his expression remains impassive. The ceiling creaks and cracks; wooden beams collapse and shatter onto the floor. It seems you'll die here—burned, crushed by the collapsing structure, or maybe hit by one of those rifle rounds that have been piercing through from outside this whole time.

Flametower-18k: ....

Without uttering a word, Flame picks you up like a baby. His touch burns (-10 HP), even more so as the heat inside him intensifies (-20 HP), forming blisters and bubbles of flesh on the arm pressed closest to him. Fire erupts from the soles of his feet. Both of you rise, leaving ROB behind.

The ceiling, weakened by the disaster, shatters like papier-mâché as the machine's oversized head smashes through it. They ascend in a smoke column—the warehouse beneath them finishes collapsing. Bullets whistle past; the men keep shooting. Flame's skull reverberates like a bell when struck, but suffers no further damage.

They burn fuel, lose momentum, and the smoke column bends. They pass over rooftops—over the crater where a battered Alondra is being dragged from the wreckage of her destroyed mecha. Overseeing this task is a man with a mustache and a whip soaked in electric blue, his gaze locking with yours for a split second—Flame keeps burning onward, past the wheat fields, and...

...slams backward onto the forest's edge, cushioning your fall with his own body. The impact blacks out your vision; both of you rebound in opposite directions. You crash into a tree trunk and collapse face-down among the cold roots (-20 HP). Everything hurts.

You half-open your eyes, and through your blurry sight, a few meters away, lies Flametower, half his body melted from overexertion. Despite the massive damage, he still has just enough energy to look at you and speak.

Flametower-18k: Vital signs... still detectable... Did I... do well...?

A few seconds after asking, his eyes darken, and the throb of his engine dies.

The frozen forest falls silent. The wheat field rises to your left, its stalks still bearing the weight of snow. From the village, gunfire echoes—Bill is still trying to seize control. Meanwhile, on the horizon, the presence of the white walkers is almost palpable.

You have to decide what to do.
No.5689
Liroconite-2e2e41 Rolero
>>5675
<Donatello Lombardi (Day 30, hour 15)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 38/70
Hunger: 18/31 - Thirst: 23/40
-Strength: 5 + ? Nutcracker of Alondra
-Agility: 5
-Stamina: 7 + 5 Hazmat Suit (Anti-radiation. Child size)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Emma
Techniques:
-Bat-breaker: For one turn, use 1d100 rolls. Sacrifice the bat being wielded.

???
Despite showing vast differences from the Irene you knew, your heart knows she's still your sister. You worry about her, and want to know how she's doing.

Irene Gold: I'm at peace. I don't aspire to anything more than that at this point. Thank you for asking, Donny. You're the first person I've had a friendly chat with in years. It feels... good.

Without fading her sweet smile, she reaches out and places her hand on your head, ruffling your hair in a gentle stroke.

Irene Gold: Were you always this small and adorable...?

She pulls her hand away, but leaves behind a faint metallic stench from blood in your hair. She tilts her body toward the monolith. The artifact reacts to her presence—darkness floods with lines of light forming an image, as if seen through flawless glass. You glimpse a long, solitary hospital corridor. What could it mean?

Irene Gold: I'd like to take you with me and talk, catch up on all the lost years... But that's a fantasy. It's important you remember, Donny—how many "me's" have you met?

She watches you closely. She seems aware of what happened, of how her original self tripped and everything started going wrong. She waits for you to gather your thoughts, then continues.

Irene Gold: I spoke with a lonely me who hid behind training, and a broken me driven mad, one step away from becoming a monster... The rest I killed.

The news might hit you like a bucket of cold water. Now your eyes keep locking onto the blood soaking the beautiful, voluptuous figure of your sister. Irene Gold waits impassively. You sense that for her, killing has long been just a formality.

???: Stay away from him, Crimson Demon.
A

male

voice

declares

from

fifteen

steps

behind

you.

You

turn

around,

and

on

the

same

asteroid

where

they

lie,

you

see

a

single

open

door,

and

in

front

of

it,

three

people:

a

slim

young

man

wearing

a

white

cloak;

a

skinny

girl

with

a

long

ponytail

and

daggers

on

her

belt;

a

silent

knight

in

full

armor,

from

whom

you

can

only

see

his

eyes

drenched

in

blood

through

the

visor

of

his

helmet.

The

leader

pushes

the

bridge

of

his

glasses

with

one

finger

before

speaking.

???: Our

benefactor

warned

us

we'd

encounter

a

golden

compass...

but

I

never

imagined

it

would

be

someone

so

infamous.

Under

other

circumstances,

I'd

order

my

team

to

flee...

but

duty

compels

me

to

complete

this

rescue,

Crimson

Demon.

Irene

remains

silent

and

motionless,

but

she

no

longer

smiles;

instead,

her

eyes

shift

toward

the

objects

the

strangers

carry.

The

air

vibrates

around

them,

light

bending

distortedly—

clearly,

they

carry

a

series

of

anomalous

artifacts.

The

man's

gaze

turns

to

you.

???: Boy,

you're

Donatello

Lombardi,

right?

I'm

Cabal.

Mathematician

by

hobby,

explorer

by

calling,

and

leader

of

team

Aurora.

I

don't

know

what

twisted

lies

this

woman

has

told

you,

but

you

don't

have

to

deal

with

her

anymore...

come

with

me,

I'll

take

you

to

your

mother.

She's

waiting

for

you

on

level

26,

the

museum.

He

extends

his

hand

toward

you,

a

gesture

for

you

to

approach.

Something

inside

you

makes

you

hesitate,

and

Cabal

is

shrewd

enough

to

notice

your

doubt.

With

a

flick

of

his

arm,

he

tosses

you

something

spherical;

your

baseball

reflexes

make

you

catch

it

before

you

even

recognize

its

shape:

a

red

skull.

The

skull

in

your

palms

ignites,

bathing

the

area

in

its

crimson

glow,

a

strange

energy

crawling

like

worms

through

your

eyes

and

ears.

Under

this

aura,

you

feel

utterly

incapable

of

lying.

Cabal: Our

benefactor

advised

us

to

obtain

this

object

before

coming,

assuring

it

would

be

useful.

This

artifact

is

called

the

Skull

of

Hammurabi's

Judge,

and

under

its

light,

no

one

can

lie.

Our

benefactor

said

you'd

be

suspicious...

but

the

truth

is,

the

woman

beside

you

is

a

murderer,

and

my

goal

is

to

safely

deliver

you

to

your

mother.

He

is

telling

the

truth.
No.5690
Clinohedrite-94bdd5 Rolero
>>5675
<Irene Di Lombardi (Day 60, Hour 12)
HP: 140/150
Energy: 77/80
Hunger: 38/40 - Thirst: 38/40
-Strength: 11 + 15 Machete
-Agility: 10
-Stamina: 10
-Luck: 3
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Eye of Argus
Techniques
-Ultra Instinct: Maximum secret of the body judging itself on its own (-10 Energy/Hunger/Thirst. Avoids damage during the turn it is used).

Level 10
It's been a while since they left the urban landscape, now through the windows there's only a long road flanked by walls of wheat. The albino rests his elbow on the open window frame, rests one side of his face in his palm, and his expression appears to be one of deep disinterest towards the world, but in his eyes burns a glint of seriousness. Something worries him, and after he ignored your comment "A thank you wouldn't hurt," you sense the key lies in the words the stranger said before. You get his attention when you assure him you can help, he looks at you with interest that evolves into suspicion the moment you blackmail him.

??? (Albino): I'm Polar, and I'm a ninja.

He says, dry and direct, still ignoring the gratitude part.

??? (Albino): Level 12...? No... I'm new here.

You give him the orb anyway. He exchanges glances between the artifact and you.

Polar: Thanks.

He finally says, and follows your instructions, thinking of the person he wants to see. The mist in the Eye clears and shows a scene he always dreamed of: a kitsune miku floating down a narrow street of brick houses, in the company of a girl with brown hair braided into two pigtails (Momo), who rides a bike and uses an umbrella to shield herself from a rain of milk. Perhaps Momo wasn't part of your otaku fantasy, but the young woman with fox ears and tail was. To top it off, they find an orange object while passing by an alley, and in their ignorance, they start using it as a soccer ball (Pic spoiler).

Polar's shoulders relax, though his face remains just as surly, and you suspect he was born angry.
Polar: The brat's still alive... And now she's flying. Tsk, what kind of trouble's she been getting into?

But Polar's search doesn't end there. He spends another use, and now the Eye focuses on an obese man in a tight hazmat suit, lying on the single bed of a dusty room. His prominent belly swells and deflates with snores. Polar leans in, trying to make out some detail that could help him identify the place, but mutters in frustration—without more data, playing detective is pointless, especially in a place like the Backrooms.

Polar: That damn fat bastard with tits, instead of finding himself a girl or a job, just lies around all day.

???: I know... I know that room.

A timid voice says from the back seat. When they turn, they find the wooden boy peeking out—he'd been spying on what they were doing. You remember he's called Junior.

Junior: Can I? Can I use it too...?

Apparently, Polar and you aren't the only ones looking for people.

Junior: It's Mrs. Gloria's room, at the radio station. When she was alive, she used to give me cookies and honey candies, and we'd listen to music... Until she passed away from old age several months ago.

Old age. An unusual cause of death in the Backrooms, but one you're familiar with. Polar seems determined to go after the obese man, and the wooden boy is willing to guide him—he claims to know the infinite city like the back of his hand, because it's literally his home.

Polar stands up and tells León to stop. The albino announces he's heading back to level 11. Junior will accompany him. And you...? Will you keep going toward the field, or head back with them? If you chose the former, you'd find yourself in the following scenario...

1/2

Hope work went well. Starting to grind is always quite an experience (in many cases a bad one), especially if it's your first time, but you get used to it. Now you're a worthy and functional member of society, bro. Remember to treat yourself once in a while—life isn't all responsibility. Congrats, and hugs
No.5691
Clinohedrite-94bdd5 Rolero
>>5691
>>5675
<Irene Di Lombardi (Day 60, 13:00)
HP: 140/150
Energy: 76/80
Hunger: 37/40 - Thirst: 37/40
- Strength: 11 + 15 Machete
- Agility: 10
- Resistance: 10
- Luck: 3
Inventory:
- Pockets 1/4
Eye of Argos
Techniques
- Migatte no gokui: Maximum secret of self-judgment (-10 Energy/Hunger/Thirst. Avoids damage during the turn it is used).

Level 10
The sound of rattles comes from the dark outside.

Leon slows down until the bus comes to a complete stop. Hank approaches to ask why they aren't moving, and Leon points with his chin toward the road.

Hank: What the hell…

Leon: Never said it better.

Halfway down the road, several dozen children stand still with pale skin and frosted hair. Their eyes, bright blue, show no intention, just a cold emptiness that doesn't sparkle under the bus lights. Some wear dirty clothes as if coming out of a mine, others infants wear spotless clothes as if prepared to go to church. Francine, acting as another of the adult responsible, asks the young ones to stay in their seats while she also goes to look.

Leon: There are more coming from the wheat field.

Francine: What are you waiting for? Start moving.

Hank: But if they're…

Francine: Kids? I know kids, and these things seem to have stopped being them a long time ago.

Hank: Hmm, I agree. Besides, we have people to take care of. Come on, Leon. No fear.

Leon was about to accelerate, but then Sue screamed. Faces turned worried, finding that the girl had her mouth open in joy and her face pressed against a window.

Sue: Santa is outside!

Red ribbons, like those used to wrap gifts, grow from the wheat field and brush against the glass where the girl is peeking. Sue opens the window so they can pass (In case Irene is present and tries to pull the girl away, she would need a minimum of 75 on an agility roll)

2/2
No.5692
Clinohedrite-94bdd5 Rolero
>>5676
<Martín Emilios Palacios (Year 30, Day 19, hour 8)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 0/50
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 19/20
-Strength: 11x2
-Agility: 10x2 - 10 Group supply bag
-Endurance: 11x2 + 15 Modified Hazmat Suit V2
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 3/4
Thalasin (19/30)
Brayan
Skills:
Werewolf (Transformation): x2 to base stats. x3 to base stats in aquatic environments.
-Effects
Insomnia (111/1964)

Level 21
Your late warning made Hilda send the group back to the church ruins. They spent an hour searching the debris for the missing person, finding only human bones, tattered blue cloth, and a melon-sized broken stone egg.

...

Besides the fallen, you had to leave behind the supply bag you were carrying. It was hard to put into words, but suddenly the bag started malfunctioning. Its different parts trembled and stuck out in various directions, with deep angles like rectangles that electrocuted on touch and produced a sound like nails scraping slate. You suspected it was because of the Game Boy you left at the bottom. Less food for the group only hastened the mutiny and Hilda's subsequent slaughter.

One of the severed arms rolled until it touched the tips of your toes; the owner—who still had one useful but trembling hand, attacked by spasms—raised a pistol at you, and Hilda did the same, pointing her sword at him. The steel spat a jet of fire that hit the subject, devouring him.

The smell of burning meat opened your appetite a little. Better not think about it.

...

Hilda puts on her skin mask and looks at you. Her gaze stands out beneath the wrinkled folds.

Hilda: This pathetic excuse of an entity is stupid and practically blind.

She kicks the beholder on the side. The watcher doesn't react.

Hilda: But it still has the instinct to obey the heralds, and it's one of the few creatures capable of finding where the hell the ministry ruins are. If there's an exit from the Backrooms, Dora theorized that the information has to be there, in a filing cabinet or something.

In a leap, Hilda mounts the creature's head. From this new height, she gives instructions to the group to free the entity from its shackles. The explorers obey, though with clear suspicion, using hammers and axes to break the chains, avoiding getting too close to the bug. The beholder waits impassive. Hilda extends a hand to you to climb up with her.

Hilda: You and I are the most resilient. If there's a chance that one of us makes it to the other side, it's worth betting on.

The explorers are left behind and wish you luck. You ride with Hilda; she shouts: "To the ministry!" and the entity seems to understand, rising a few centimeters as the space around you twists in shreds inward, as if sucked into a spiral.
The sensation feels powerfully familiar.

...

Level 25
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=54rmRIHF9LYThe movement halts abruptly. You land chest-first on the floor of a platform perched atop a smooth tower of silver, steel, and ivory. You remember the clouds, the intense light, the watchers flying, and the diamond casting its heavy shadow.

The scene is identical; there is no trace of cold or damage. Soon, an alarm reaches you, booming from the depths of the blue diamond, followed by the torrential beating of rotors against the wind. A half-dozen yellow helicopters ascend and surround them, firing cans that release trails of nerve agents.

Your suit's respirator protects you. A can strikes Hilda's feet; she lifts it with one hand, sniffs it deeply through her nose, and exhales a stream of gas from her mouth. She crushes the steel can and hurls it into the void. She raises her sword and shouts:

Hilda: What the hell is this?! What the fuck is going on?!

The helicopters land. Armed men in suits similar to yours descend, pointing rifles and machine guns at them. They move with perfect synchronization; there is skill and training behind it. But what stands out isn't any of the plumbers, but the obese man accompanying them, whom you recognize. The man removes his glasses, revealing eyes that glow with a sickly yellow—twin stars in a forgotten sector of the universe, sunrises over a planet with cities that look like scabs. The guy looks exactly as he did 30 years ago, though now you might perceive his sinister nature better.

Dr. Hermes: Welcome, wanderers. Our supercomputer predicted your arrival... The first to escape the Zero Containment Protocol.

Hilda spits on the ground, tells the doctor to shove his protocols up his ass, and demands answers.

Dr. Hermes: There are those who receive answers and those who receive rewards. I understand you're part of a survivor cell, aren't you? To finish polishing the edges of the protocol, it would be very beneficial to know the location of said cell. The Backrooms are truly a hidden treasure... Better to keep it hidden. Rejoice, because a normal life in a normal world awaits you. Reality.

He extends his arms to the sides as if inviting them for a hug. Hilda clenches her teeth; you realize she's seconds away from jumping, because even if she doesn't fully understand what the doctor is talking about, she senses it's bad news for her friends.

Dr. Hermes: So, what do you decide? Do you want to be a saint, or a Grinch? There are only two options; choose wisely. Saint...

He strikes the ground with the lower part of his cane. A slight tremor shakes the space like the growl of an incipient storm. A drop of sweat runs down Hilda's forehead.

Dr. Hermes: Or Grinch.
No.5693
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>121315
>sat behind so she listened
Ayy well ok then kek I think it's Marie early days, level 1? I mean, judging by the personality Jane's showing. I'll interpret her as such. To fit it into a moment I like, I'll assume there was a class that wasn't roleplayed on day 8 before the trip to level 7 or something keksito.
>Marie (past)
Marie stared at Luz's back with her lips slightly puckered in mild sadness... How did we get to this point? Normally she'd be by her side, but today it was impossible. Maybe she arrived late? Unlikely—classes are her favorite part of being here. But still, she was slow, slower than whoever was beside her right now.

She let her hand rest on her elbow as she observed this coffee-colored girl. She was a friend... though Jane had already figured out that beneath this, there were flickers of affection that seemed impossible. Especially since she couldn't spend as much time with her as she wanted. Especially since the time they did spend together hadn't been as personal as she'd have liked. Falling in love wasn't new to her, nor was having no chance with the one she wanted. Even in a world that promised fresh starts... she felt like some things never changed. The red light project had only begun as an idea because they hadn't made a single move yet.

(Maybe I could tell her... uh... that we play... Undertale together...)

(Ugh... No. You don't have battery on your phone, Marie! Since...)

She trembles, remembering. The psychological wound was still fresh—just yesterday she'd wandered back home almost lost, completely dazed. She tried not to think about it. But it was hard; later they'd pass through the market, and Marie was clear—she wanted to get a smiler fluid and never lose it again.

Amid these thoughts, she glanced at Jane, her love guide. She looked at her discreetly, trying not to ignore how much she longed for any sign that the plan wouldn't stay just words. They were minding their own business, chatting about normal stuff a few tables away.

(Ugh Jane... give me a sign...)

<Know why they call orgasm "climax"?

"!?!"

Marie nearly pops an eye out, it practically jumps at what reaches her little ears. Her attempt at subtlety flies out the window.

Orgasm. Marie's innocence is at that point where one 'knows' and yet 'doesn't know'. She's aware enough to blush at the mere word, but theoretically, she doesn't know... or pretends not to know enough to convince herself of it.

(P-pfft, what are they saying...)

<Seriously, you don't know?

Marie looks away. Puts her little hands over her ears, turns rigid. She's not listening.

(Lalala. Fish ears.)

<It's because it's similar to death, dummies. The end, the final breath.

(¿Uh...?)

Her eyes dart sideways, she doesn't turn to look anymore. But out of the corner of her eye...

(Q-what does that have to do with...)

<You'd have to experience it to understand.
<Yeah right... What do you two know? I've never seen either of you with a boyfriend. It's impossible you've done it.

(Nope. Not listening.)
This part Marie really skipped. She covered her ears tightly with both palms, and didn't hear what came before. She didn't hear anything until curiosity overcame her again and she moved one of her hands away.

<Hilda knows.

(W-what-)

She's surprised. What? What does she know? Marie is red.

<What are you two whispering about?

She almost jumps out of her chair, stiffening like a soldier. N-nothing! She wanted to shout, an unwilling accomplice, but forced herself to stay quiet, avoiding everyone's gaze. Everyone does the same.

(Orgasms...)

(W-what the hell... What were they saying... Ugh...)

(F-forget it, Marie. Just... weird stuff.)

Like love... She still needs more time before experiencing her first one. Who would've thought dreams could come true, and that she'd experience both things hand in hand with the person she desired most...

>Marie (present)
That's just a distant memory. It's not relevant, not now. The present is too lovely to look back... unless there's something interesting in the past for someone who cares so much.

Superman is that something. A silly thing Marie would've preferred to keep hidden, nothing more. But when it's time to be honest... she'd do it for her. No matter how embarrassing it might be.

<Wow... You're surprisingly ambitious, you know that?

She's blushing, her eyes slightly narrowed and her smile showing the conflict between feeling flattered and not quite believing what she's hearing—or how she's hearing it.

"Ja... or just delusional, like I said..." -she replies, scratching the back of her head-

<Most people are usually happy just with traveling, or not getting eaten by a monster. But you...

"¿...?"

She looks puzzled for a moment, then her curiosity awakens at the sight of her girlfriend's joined hand. Her eyes glance down briefly, then back up, now with a small smile that accepts more. She tries to return the affection as best she can. It comes out a bit clumsy, stroking the hand that's already stroking hers... but she can't help it. She wants to reciprocate the contact somehow.

<You have a big heart.

"Ahf"

She wants to say something, but doesn't know what. Her voice this time is little more than a shapeless vibration of air, yet full of meaning. The beautiful compliment overwhelms her. She likes that someone sees kindness in her little heart... Even though she's always tried her best to be good, she can't recall anyone ever saying something so direct to her before.

<Maybe if this place were more like, I don't know, Harry Potter's school? It wouldn't be so far-fetched.

"Ja..." -she lets out a single chuckle; in a way, she's touched by the anime-equivalent Luz picks out of ignorance- "maybe-"

She also gets a little kiss that silences her. "Uy," says Marie, slightly opening her mouth in mild surprise before once again leaning closer to Luz to show her affection. She looks at her with a smile, resting against her. As if fascinated by what's right in front of her.

<For now I don't need you to save the world—just being by my side is enough. Besides...

"¿...?" -the fading joy is contagious; as Luz's smile fades, Marie's disappears too, her expression turning into one of concern-
<Being the strongest isn't always a good thing. There are people it changes.

"Changes them..." -she's almost sure she's heard this before, but she never asked further. This is the chance- "How so...?"

Marie isn't different; leveling up and increasing stats has changed her, even if just a little. That thing about casually crushing her glasses in her hands and never looking back, saying it was crazy—that's not something she would've done before.

<Haven't you ever wondered why the leader, with everything she knows, is only a bronze compass?

"Uh... No?" -she raises an eyebrow, unable to come up with a response. She shrugs her shoulders- "I just assumed... I dunno, that she didn't want to and that's it..."

<She understands that exploring too much brings dozens of risks and sacrifices.

"Hm..." -she looks up at the sky- "I see..." -forms a half-smile, but tries to hide it- "but I'll still become a gold compass anyway." -looks at Luz, unable to suppress the dumb grin of someone who's bad at jokes- "heh... joke. There are... things I'm not willing to sacrifice..." -her joking smile turns warmer, more personal, matching her eyes full of love. Before losing Luz... Marie would die a hundred times over- smells like foreshadowing about the future kek

That's what Marie thinks. Her love is real, that's how she feels. But there's always a "but"... They love each other. But what about what others will say? About approval... especially from their parents. Because Marie's parents are pretty religious too.

<I like you. Mom can't change that, she'll just have to accept and understand. Just don't think she's bad, I love her a lot. It's just that she comes from a different upbringing, they used to hit her with a flip-flop.

"Ouch... Yeah. I don't think they even raised their voice at me..." -she smiles, making a joke out of it. She intertwines her fingers with Luz's, looking at their joined hands with a growing smile, feeling more comfort the more she realizes this is real. Then she looks up- "I... I'm glad... that... that it's like this. I... I promise the same... I love you... n-no matter what..."

She says, looking her in the eyes. Simple words, but they come with truth. That's what matters.

...

Sometimes things weren't that complicated. They didn't have to be. Marie simply didn't go to camp because she was a daddy's and mommy's girl. Luz tries to cheer her up, but Marie shakes her head.

"I don't regret not going..." -she says smiling, doesn't think she needs to elaborate-

Could it have been fun? Maybe. But... she's always loved her parents. Time spent at home with them was never wasted.

<With all the levels out there, there had to be one like this. Here you go, level 118.

"Hm?"

Basically yes. It's a strange, abandoned camp, with details making it look like one of those liminal spaces commonly found in storage rooms. Empty tents here and there, and lots of forest.

"Described like that it's kinda creepy, huh? Haha..."
<It's not that far, we just have to watch out for living fires, the forest cult, and not stepping into the lake where your worst fears emerge.

"Uh... Only that...?" -gives a half-nervous smile. What else could make it not be "only that"? A murderous chainsaw-wielding maniac?

<Nah... We don't have time to spare. Maybe for our next expedition, once you've got more experience.

Marie sighs, then chuckles slightly.

"Jaja... Yeah, maybe..." -just say yes, that ends conversations- "...or maybe we'll find a more comfortable place with fewer living fires..." -she glances around the ceiling innocently, suggesting something less... dangerous-

Charmy. That was the bonsai's name, probably because of its compact size. Naming it that was one of the last things Marie expected Luz to do... It sounded almost mocking to her... but it was hers, so she could do whatever she wanted. Thing is, it was hers, but now she refers to it as Marie's.

<What's mine is yours.

"Ah." -that makes some sense- "And what's mine is yours?" -she questions the logic. Though she doesn't own much worth sharing anyway- "Wouldn't 'ours' be better?" -Marie's hair is red-

...

Later, the story of the Curse of Tutankhamun! And the weird mushrooms who were the unpaid actors for a long time.

<Me...? I'm a weird mushroom...?

"Uh? Actually—"

<A weird mushroom...

"Uh..."

(Well... I won't be the one to burst her bubble...)

"You can be whatever you want to be, Lunita."

I don't know how that would work. Would it just follow Marie around and annoy her? Or would it be a general nuisance to the whole group?

...

It's a bit curious. After an experience... unique in life, so to speak, they now acted with utter normalcy. Even though her mind couldn't stop replaying the moments over and over, artificially recreating through memories the sensation of caresses and touches that left her a victim of pleasure so intense it nearly killed her...

(Orgasm...?)

So that's what they were talking about. The word was starting to cease being merely forbidden, and was beginning to feel a bit appealing—she felt it somehow carried the 'power' needed to describe the sensations she'd gone through.

Maybe she'd cool down with a cold shower, which they were about to take. Though this one was proving awkward because being naked outdoors... well, she felt naked. She still hadn't touched her back yet.

<Allow me.

"Eh— y-yes, please..."

She blushes and runs a hand through her hair. Adding to the above, bathing with bottles also felt kind of weird. Marie couldn't help thinking it was almost a waste... but she really did need a shower after last night.

"Thanks..."

She says, after her back has been washed.

"Eh— d-do you want me to help you too?" -she asks, smiling, glancing back over her shoulder with a grin that quickly wavers. Seeing her naked like this after that night stirred up new—well, not exactly new—feelings inside her.
No.5694
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>Marie
Time to eat! Energy bars. A healthy breakfast comes with pleasant conversation, and so the girls have some casual chat.

<"Today I feel really independent, I don't know how to explain it..."

"Independent?" —she asks with a raised eyebrow and a smile— "well... you are haha. Makes sense." —she replies with a shrug— "I've always thought... so smart, independent... careful..." —counting off on her fingers, slowing her words, eyes widening slightly as she realizes she's randomly gushing, so she grins and doubles down— "kind... beautiful... I... uh... P-perfect." —a little embarrassed by her own directness, she shrinks into herself— "yeah..."

Better go with a chill vibe. ABBA, yeah, they're really good. Her mom loved them.

<It's a nickname, means Little girl.

"Huh... I see. That's probably why they said it that way, it just sounds better haha. Oh?" —light bulbs above her head—

Her voice is so sweet... And the lyrics are strong for someone who's hidden feeling bad for so long. For a moment, Marie feels like the song's lyrics are aimed right at her—maybe she'd feel that way even if she heard it on the radio.

"Ah... So that's what it was... Almost feels symbolic or something, huh? Haha."

<The song's about friendship and unconditional support. It's really beautiful...

"Yeah... I-it is..."

<Now I know your mom was a very sweet and sentimental person, just like you.

"Haha... Uh... D-does it run in the blood...?"

They nuzzle their little noses together. Exchange an Eskimo kiss. Marie sighs against her, filled with love.

"Ah, I love you so much..."

She says it in that voice—overflowing with overwhelming admiration. The kind that only comes out when the heart speaks to the one it loves most.

...

>>5687
Last night she had a bad dream. A horrible one, so vivid it felt too real. But now she can talk about it with a bit of humor. Her mom used to tell her that if she told her dreams, they wouldn't come true—so she'd always recount her nightmares about tornadoes, the things that terrified her most, while keeping quiet about the times she dreamed she won the lottery. Neither came true anyway, but she never stopped doing it. Marie was superstitious, and that wasn't much different from avoiding walking under ladders.

Maybe that's why she ended up telling about that awful nightmare. She needed to talk about it—the extra reassurance would just be a bonus, like this delicious energy bar with...

<Moth jelly— the pinker, the more nutritious.

"A—"

She freezes, mouth hanging open for a second. Recalculates for a few seconds... Looks at the bar, recalculates again...

"Agh... Whatever."

Shrugs and finally swallows. It was delicious anyway.

"I still like strawberry yogurt and vanilla stuff anyway."

Marie's of the opinion that it doesn't matter how they make a sweet as long as it tastes good... Though she prefers not to think about it while eating, which is why she saves the last little piece of energy bar for later.

<If it makes you feel better, I don't think that thing you saw was God.
"I know... That's what I thought." -she replies, shrugging- "I used to be a believer too, Luz" -she says half-jokingly, something that hasn't changed in a long time- "I know the devil can appear as the Lord... Maybe that's why I dreamed something like that... Yeah..."

<If you're feeling unwell, I can rub almond oil on your tummy.

"H-huh?" -it catches her slightly off guard- "well... Thanks—but, no. Not... I mean, if I were feeling bad, sure... But... I'm fine. Uh... Thanks." -she calms herself with one hand-

Luz is such a sweet doctor. Marie has wanted to ask her to teach her for a while now, but she's never found the right opportunity. At least not outside of timeskips.

...

Before leaving, they immortalize the day in a series of photos that show just how far they've come since that night at the concert. Marie changes her wallpaper—the one she's had since that evening, the one where she's kissing Luz's cheek—for today's photo, where she's kissing her lips. Then, they can finally depart.

They walk across this possibly infinite meadow normally. There's no need to say much this time... gazing at the sky... she feels happy. She's had this thought several times already, but it's still true...

(We should walk together like this more often...)

She considers saying it, but isn't sure if it's the right moment. I mean, walking in silence is nice too...

(R-right? We don't have to talk ALL the time, right, Lunita...?)

That's what she thinks, though now she's a bit nervous. So... she imagines a stop sign. When you see a stop sign, you stop, right? kek so Marie stops.

(Eeeee)

She can't help but think of Sans whenever she sees a stop sign. Autism level?

(Je...)

Luz lets go of her. Marie looks at her curiously; Luz pulls out the equivalent of Wikipedia they've been consulting from time to time during the day to check if there was any info about the place.

<It's a landmark!

"A mo-what?" -she sounds and looks confused-

<Huh...? What's up?

"Ah... Nothing..." -she looks at the spot and forces a smile before turning back to Luz- "well, lucky we didn't step on it. Je..."

<Marie, that's what explorers call points of interest

"...oh, right." Ashley does know that btw "I used to call them stop signs." -she jokes again- "haha... okok, seriously now... I didn't know, is that okay?" -she admits-

<Do you have space in your notebook? We need to record it to share with our fellow wanderers.

"Ah... Yeah, haven't used it in a while..." -Marie had abandoned the idea of keeping a diary long ago, though lately she's used it to write the song she made for Luz-

She takes out her notebook as requested, flipping quickly through pages until she reaches a blank one. The diary haven't finished it yet kek wasn't supposed to be read by anyone yet.

"This is gonna be cool. Like... we're basically documenting something new! And we're just two girls. Maybe we're the youngest ones to discover something new. Or well... You'd say it's mostly your doing." -Hilda would be green with envy-
<It even looks weird and distinctive enough to give it a name... How about "Marie's signal"?

"Oh—!" —she almost jumps— "Ojooo!" —she laughs with excessive autism knowledge— "It's good, but... Can I suggest another name?" —yes, she's gonna do it. She points at the sign with her palm— "Undertale Sans signal." —Marie laughs like an idiot, hilarious—

We had to check the place's safety. Those weird patches were more suspicious than a candy under a box propped up by a stick. Luz asks to confirm suspicions by throwing the little sword.

(There you go, Luna. Let me know if you feel anything strange.)

"Luna's up!"

She throws the sword diagonally upward, expecting it to land stuck in the ground like one of those giant darts. Then she calls it back, repeating a few times until Luz was one shoe away from considering it definitely normal.

<Let's not sit on the chair, it's too risky.

"That's... uh... kind of funny?" —but she wasn't laughing, so not funny-haha—

<Take a couple of photos if you can. Focus on the signal, it's definitely the most striking thing, don't you think?

"Jaja... It's just a sign, love..." —she blushes, still getting used to calling her that— "ja... Uh. I'll take them now."

She quickly pulls out her phone, switches to maximum quality mode to put those 12 megapixels to work, capturing some sharp, clear photos. Obviously in landscape.

"Snap. Perfect..." —she hands the phone to her partner— "Did they come out okay? Y-you can take some too. It's a good camera, but maybe I'm not the best photographer." —at least not yet... if that dream is anything to go by—

Photos taken, written records made. The walk resumes with a half-revealed secret, the stage now set for some lunatic to one day decide to sit beside the Undertale Sans signal and unveil it completely.

The walk remains as pleasant as ever, the only difference being more conversation along the way. Necessary to pass the time between all that silent green.

"Huh?" —she asks, surprised—

<It practically hasn't happened since I ended up here.

"Not even once?"

<Sometimes I even wonder if this is some kind of dream, and it sure feels like one.

"Tss..." —now she hopes not. But back when she arrived, she was begging to wake up—

<But... I'd never doubt this.

"Ja..." —it makes her happy— "yeah... D-don't doubt. I dream, so..." —discards the possibility, everyone must be different. And truthfully, Luz's situation is preferable to hers— "a-and they will be! A-at least... for me... Je." —she says, thinking about being together for years— mr. crab: what do we call it?

Luz was lost in thought.

"Luz?"

<Finding a nice place... Like this one, but without monsters at night. Maybe even founding a help house as its leader, and a greenhouse.

"Ja... Is that your dream?" —she asks— "It's really sweet... You're the big-hearted one." —takes the chance to return the compliment— "besides, it's quite possible, right? We just have to look."
<What would you like for the future, Marie?

"Ah... Me?" -fidgets- "uh..." -embarrassed, she forms a silly little smile and glances down shyly- "I-I think I already told you..." -she replies, twirling a strand of hair with her finger; she confessed everything during that moment of uncertainty in the rhombus building- "n-not much, I just... want to spend time with you, and... T-that's it. Be happy with you... I-I guess... I guess now I'm fine just being part of your future fantasy... heh..."

If she thinks about it, she's already living her biggest wish: being in a relationship with Luz. Once someone gets what they desire, they often don't know what to do next. Still, Marie does have something else hidden deep inside—something she also confessed back then: 'I want us to live happily forever.' Marie dreams of marriage, but saying that now feels a bit... excessive. Let alone adopting Momo kek

Eventually, they reach something. The exit! Where does it lead?

<I don't want to ruin the surprise, but I'm sure you'll love it. Come on!

"I hope it's not more poly-eggs! —Eh, wait for me!"

She laughs and hurries after her. Soon they find a slide leading into a pool—apparently their intended destination.

"Hm?"

<The notes specify that if we use the slide, the water shouldn't get us wet.

"So we're taking the slide then?"

<I should really get myself a laptop and a PDF version...
<But physical books have so much magic... Goodness.

"Heh..." -places her hand on Luz's shoulder- "it's fine like this... it's always better to have it in physical form." -she knows this as a manga lover-

After clearing up the classic physical vs digital debate, Luz prepares to go down the slide. They exchange one last glance, and a little wave goodbye.

<I'll see you on the other side.

"Already missing you! Hehe."

And she's gone. Water splashes, and she vanishes.

"...Wait, weren't we supposed to stay dry?"

Marie carefully stashes her phone. She looks around a bit—the loneliness feels different in a place like this. The area seems like a desert. Marie hasn't felt this alone since... uh... since level 1? Or zero... where at least she had Wilson. Marie tugs at her collar, visibly uncomfortable.

(No... I'm not alone...)

She glances at her sword.

(Luna's with me...)

That thought calms her a little. And unlike Wilson and Sasuke, Luna actually has some kind of life... in a way.

(B-but anyway... better keep moving.)

No reason to linger any longer. Marie sits down—and zoom!

"Waju- a-!"

She nearly chokes on her own words as she spots the beast. Her pupils shrink to pinpricks.

"Garsgsysb"—sounds of suddenly getting water in her mouth—

Then, she's submerged in water.

Kek don't worry about that, OP. It's not like I'm gonna time how long you take to send a turn or part of a turn. Relax, look how long I took to reply too. Hope you got to rest
No.5695
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5684
>>5685
>Two girls overreacting
T-They're sentimental, okay?

>Don't basic partygoers look like that under her mantle anymore?
If you're talking about the yellow ones with the balloon, in the roleplay there's only one, the one that creates the other partygoers, who show very unique appearances to one another.

<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Hour 14)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 70/70
Hunger: 18/20 - Thirst: 19/20
-Strength: 5
-Agility: 12
-Endurance: 4
-Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
-Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by CH. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
You look through the lens.

Hilda: I'm big.

Opens her mouth, raises her hands, tilts her fingers like claws, and takes a step closer, now it looks like she's going to swallow you. You pull your face away from the lens, Hilda keeps her usual size. Everything is fine.

The Duke is huge even outside the telescope, but apparently harmless. Folds and folds of flesh under greasy elegant clothes. Hilda whispers to you assuring you that this is a man of nobility, and that people like that dress funny, with wigs and big dresses.

Hilda: Hildatherine... Cathilda... Hildash...

The words of the obese man stuck, because he tries to make rhythms with their names, but since he's not the most imaginative, he only comes up with joining them. Meanwhile, in the background, the objects in the piles stand out with greater definition. Maybe it's the drink from before, it sharpened your sight, and from the corner of your eye you could swear Hilda was spying on you. Surely wanting to know if that liking to watch her was true.

Hilda: Just looking?

She asked with her head tilted and a puffed cheek, as if wanting something more.

But the view is over! Hilda assures you that she ruined it, she raped it! and now she's leaving. Not towards the farm, not with the leader, but towards the levels where an entity like her has to be, not biting loved ones for various imprudences.

You cry. She cries. Maybe even the tooth fairy is crying. Hilda goes where she can't hurt anyone, and your first instinct -even after the pain she caused you- is to stop her in the only way you can think of.

Hilda: Ow!

You pull her hair hard. She turns around with her mouth open, more from surprise than from pain. You tackle her, and the little one falls harder onto the pillows. Hilda drops the sword from the shock and it bounces harmlessly away from you (the cushions are very firm and of excellent quality).

Not understanding, and still with a couple of tears in her eyes, your prey asks:

Hilda: W-What are you doing?

You stay on top, your hands feel the accelerated pulse of the blood under her wrists. Words are superfluous, only dominance remains. ATTACK!

But there's a problem...

Hilda is very resistant.
Although your fangs scratch the padded coat, what lies beneath resists like an indestructible peach. You try for a long while, and when you glance sideways, you catch her with a face of incomprehension and resignation. You bite down until your jaw goes numb, but the only thing left hurting are your teeth.

Hilda: Wait, better here.

With one hand she opens her coat and reveals her pale neck, a part so vulnerable only for you. Maybe you hesitate and regulate yourself to nibble, but at least you get her to close one eye and press her lips tight. The result repeats: Only your drool remains, highlighting a slight reddening plus the marks of your teeth that will soon disappear.

Hilda: What if you use that...?

You direct your attention where her gaze is lost, and you see the sword... Maybe it's too much, you just want to subdue her, not kill her, but a worrying little voice in the back of your gray cells warns you that Hilda was so surrendered to you that she would have let herself be cut if that would fix things.

Hilda: I didn't want to hurt you.

But you bit her!

Hilda: Yes...

She averts her gaze. That makes no sense, why would you damage something you didn't seek to damage?

Hilda: Sorry...

For biting you? Hilda frowns and shakes her head.

Hilda: For the other thing... The weird thing.

Weird? The brash one sighs and throws you an intense look.

Hilda: I... You... argrggh...

The word turns into a growl in her tongue, she shivers, and crimson spreads across her cheeks.

Hilda: I... amrgrgrhh...

Incomprehensible.

Hilda: I love you! Okay?!

...!

After her confession, Hilda clicks her tongue and frowns.

Hilda: It wasn't supposed to happen like that, damn it all, if it hadn't happened we'd be fine... Two leaders, nothing more. Love... ruins everything, I've seen it. Dark fell for Luz and stopped hanging out with me... She got so obsessed with Don and now she doesn't know what to do... It's a pain.

She sighs, her face doesn't take long to soften, her eyes seem glued to yours for a few seconds that feel eternal. She leans in without warning, and a soft peck usurps your lips.

Hilda: Sorry.

For loving you?

Hilda: No, for the bite. I swear it won't happen again.

She moves and sits down; you understand that since she fell, she could have pushed you away with a slight effort, but violence is something she doesn't want to use on you. So then...

She catches you!

Her arms wrap around you and her face rests on your non-bitten shoulder. She squeezes you tight, as if she never wants to let go. When she pulls away, Hilda is still sniffing a bit, and she wipes her nose with her forearm.

Hilda: I like hugging you.

In her eyes there was still conflict, not knowing what your reaction would be to her confession. Friendship feelings are one thing, but love is a totally different level.

There's a certain feeling in the air... But no, it's not the time yet. We need to harvest a little more, but stay ready just in case. Implying that they stay together, of course.
No.5696
Scapolite-78c6ac Ashley
>>5696
>Ashley
She looks big...

Correction.

<I'm big.

Cat opens her little mouth in an 'ohh', her best friend's new size is imposing; she'd compare her to Godzilla if she knew more about that.

"Are you going to eat me?"

Catherine can make jokes too. Even basic ones like that. Not seeing the world through a telescope, she knows for sure: no. She's not Godzilla, just her beloved blue girl from always, with whom she can have memorable adventures or just go shopping, like now.

The shopkeeper is from the nobility, Hilda claims. Something adjacent, like a merchant in a free city of the Holy Empire, Cat supposes, because despite the name contradicting that idea, the duke seems to be a kind of vendor. Though he's smart, enough to see rhymes where Catherine doesn't... and Hilda less so.

<Hildatherine... Cathilda... Hildash...

Maybe the Hills would come up with something if she hadn't been silenced for a couple of minutes, after which she filled with energy and her cat vision transmuted into a treasure hunter's. Her iris oscillates in her eyes, looking at everything like a kid in a candy store; there were many interesting objects she could stash in her inventory, or at least use to play for a moment. More, out of the corner of her eye, the figure of Hilda walking very attentively toward her caught her attention.

Spying isn't right. It's supposed not to be done... but that doesn't stop Cat from doing it; on the contrary, she usually spies on people. But she knows it's wrong. Once she noticed her dad spying on her, he's not supposed to do that... but it didn't bother her; she does things she shouldn't. But he was careless, maybe the only time he was. And that made the girl not act as she would in solitude, without eyes on her.

She doesn't know where those thoughts were leading. It doesn't bother her that Hilda watches her or spies on her; she couldn't get mad at her like on that first day when it seemed like everything she did was to annoy her. Maybe she just thinks too much because of this drink, she's all hyped up. If she weren't so restrained, it would be even more noticeable, but the little bit she shows seems enough to feel like too much. Conscious, she forces herself to relax. And then, more normally, a surprise.

<Just watching?

"Huh?"

Hilda looks dissatisfied with what was said, but the albino can't quite figure out why.

"What do you mean?"

Later she would understand, after the first bloody bite of discord, that it cuts deep into her flesh and her being. The fangs prick against the heart, and the two girls end up in the antechamber of a painful goodbye, one that neither truly wants.

In minutes, a plan postponed by time and affection activates. A violent tug, a sudden tackle. Even clouded by tears, the little domesticated cat would use claws and teeth to prevent the rupture of something abstract, yet palpable like the affection she holds. She announces her intentions and bites down without hesitation, returning the sensation of being bitten...
Oh no.

"Rabble rabble."

She makes little dog noises, shaking her head. The fact that the bear meat is tough has never stopped a hungry wolf. She tries to soften it by tugging and shaking so hard that the tears that hadn't fallen yet jump from her eyes... but nothing works.

"Ah..."

She lets go of Hilda with a sigh, or in the middle of a sob. Her jaw is tired as if she'd been chewing a peanut nougat from last Christmas... And to make matters worse: her teeth hurt. With one hand on her lower jaw and one eye closed, she looks at Hilda, panting...

(It didn't work...)

She looked at Hilda, somewhat disappointed. But at herself... She was supposed to make it work... It was her plan since day one... Now she sees that if she had carried it out, she would have gotten beaten up. kek

<Wait, better here.

"..."

She lowers her gaze; she reveals her little neck. She raises her eyes again, unsure... conveying this with her downcast look. But if that's what she wants... she accepts. She lowers her head and approaches carefully where she is allowed; her nose is first, brushing that forbidden skin for anyone else. Her lips follow, opening in a caress that serves as the bait of an anglerfish. Slow due to doubt, yet gentle and soft as only her tender lips can be before revealing her fangs. The hesitation is there. Her hard teeth probe the skin, seeing biting as a possibility that costs them to carry out... Hilda can feel those teeth tremble as if she were about to shiver before the decision is forced by the girl's mind.

She bites them with a certain conscious care; she couldn't bear to bite too hard. The sweet bite, pricks and marks... She doesn't even dare to try stretching or softening. Even in the damage, she is as careful as she can... Upon separating... more of the same...

(...)

A failure.

<What if you use that...?

"What...?"

What? Well, the sword, which lay there, free to be taken. With eyes wide open, Catherine looked at her sharply.

"No."

She replied. Definitive and said in haste, struggling to simulate neutrality in this state... To be in control, you must be calm. But she can't. She doesn't like any of this.

<I didn't want to hurt you.

"What...?" -her little mouth opens slightly in the deepest confusion; that's not... weird. It's illogical, not only according to her mental structure, but... by basic logic. Biting causes pain.

"But... I... Bit you..." -she tries to string the letters together, one after another, marking some pauses in between due to the absurdity of the idea in such a case. She hadn't been so confused since her first day-

<Yes...
"No... I understand..." -and it shows- "but... Why... Why did you bite me, then...?" -that question still hung in the air, she just wanted a direct answer, because to her, biting is an attack-

<Sorry...

"...Why... The bite...?" -she was totally willing to forgive him-

<For the other thing... The weird stuff.

"Huh...?" -in case it wasn't clear yet, Catherine is confused- "No... I don't get it..."

<I... You... argrggh...

"¿...?" -her body lifts slightly and with some slowness, in the classic rise of curiosity-

<You... amrgrgrhh...

"What?"

<I love you! Okay?!

She jumps a little.

"...oh..."

Love... That... A moment ago they both agreed it was something "for idiots," and now they were victim and perpetrator of a definitive confession. Ashley is stunned. Her grip weakens until it's gone. Her face is that of a kid who can't close her mouth.

<It wasn't supposed to happen, fuck everything, if it hadn't happened we'd be fine... Two leaders, nothing more. Love... Ruins everything, I've seen it.

'Is that so?' Catherine wonders.

Clearly, she doesn't understand love. She hasn't experienced it, and her only two references are her father, who says it's useless to her, and now Hilda, who says it ruins everything.

But what is love? Baby don't hurt me, how do you know you love each other? And what do those eyes mean that look at her, which are only answered by the lost gaze of her counterpart, who is thinking so many things until a little kiss guides her...

"Ah..."

She blinks. Back to seeing Hilda, not what's beyond. Her little face, with eyebrows down, reflects how sensitive she feels now... but the kiss does her good, she likes her kisses. Since this morning she wanted one... she feels her tear ducts wanting to overflow again.

<Sorry.

"Why... about love...?"

<No, about the bite. I swear it won't happen again.

"It's okay..." -she tells him, not like yielding, not like it didn't matter, but like it's over, like he shouldn't worry- "I forgive you... I just want to forgive you..."

They pull her off, she doesn't resist. For a while now they've let her go free. They look at each other for half a second and hug her tight, Catherine overflows with emotion, her tears, again, couldn't be contained much longer.

"Ah..."

She returns the hug after a sob, lets her take refuge in her body, which she knows, like any cat's, can be a place of comfort.

"It's okay... It's... okay..."

She assures her. She doesn't have to feel bad anymore... She tries to convey calm. Everyone can cry, and everyone needs someone to comfort them once in a while. Her dad, Hilda... Even her.

And when the second one needed that someone, the last one would never be lacking.

They separate... Catherine faced with her normal little face... And listened again.
<I like hugging you.

"..."

So that's what she meant earlier... Catherine sniffs through her nose and dries her watery eyes with her arm... her little heart is going crazy... and it's all her fault.

"Eladia..."

She said as her forearm left her teary eyes. She reached for one of her hands and began to recount.

"I once read a romance book... and got bored."

It was clear that if Catherine, of all people, was going to respond, it wouldn't be with a conventional "me too."

"I never understood love... Although I had two suitors..."

There was a camp in the woods; certain boys took a liking to Catherine because she's a very beautiful and very smart girl. But nothing happened, even if they hung upside down from trees or jumped around like monkeys to impress her, there was never any romance.

Maybe the connection never existed. But there was never any hope that it would ever bloom.

"Dad told me they were a waste of time. That I shouldn't think about love, that it doesn't give me anything, that I should study..."

And those are bad news. Or so it seems, until Hilda gets pushed again, so that Catherine ends up on top. She likes this position; many of her important conversations have started or taken place this way.

"But... I don't care what Dad says." -she confessed- "You've tamed me." -she repeated- "I don't want you to leave. Because I like being by your side. And when you're not with me, I'm always waiting for your arrival... I distinguish your sounds from the others, your voice is my favorite..."

"I don't just like looking at you..." -she corrects herself. As the tamed one, she had to know that better than anyone...- "I like being with you... You make me happy..."

She moved closer. At kissing distance.

"And your pain hurts me..."

She gives a soft little kiss on the corner of her lips. Then another, centered in the middle, and finishes with one more, on the other corner of her lips. Three sweet healing little kisses, given with care, attending to the bump she got on her mouth today, which broke her heart to see.

Sniff

"Is that love, Eladia...?"

She asked, looking at her with a face that radiates from the very depths of her little heart, that's why she asks. She loves her. It goes beyond a word, in body and soul; Ashley is devoted to Eladia with the purest affection possible. Their names at that moment, even if they aren't, rhyme for her and sound good together at the same time.

And then she hugs her.

"Hug me."

If she likes that... She wants to be hugged. She doesn't want to leave, and if this is love, she wants to love her. Being like this, she wants nothing else, not Dad, not the woods. Just a life where she can keep listening to her favorite voice saying her name the way only she knows how.

Secundo... just let them be sweet bwaa Aldo, my previous post got cut off with a meta, but this one is going to get cut off too so basically I said I hope you rested well kek
No.5697
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5688
<Rando Roadagain (Day 23, 13:00)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 48/50
Hunger: 17/20 - Thirst: 18/20
- Strength: 7 + 7 Ghasto (+1 extra attack)
- Agility: 6 + 6 Ghasto
- Resistance: 6 + 10 Spine Armor (10 direct contact damage) + 2 Mask
- Luck: 4
Inventory
- Pockets 2/8
Almond Water Bottle (15/15)
Almond Water Bottle (15/15)

Level 10
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hcGjc_bmjEMCuno: Negotiate...?

The boy's gaze, that of a teenager in the throes of adolescence, rises and lowers over the transformed body of the demon cat, and even slips down his chin a bit of saliva. The companion notices the fixation immediately and gives him a strong slap on the head.

Cunoessee: Don't even think about it, Cuno! He'll give you a beating!

Cuno defends himself by saying he wasn't thinking of anything bad. The young guys decide to exchange information for benefit, and they're greedy, ending up keeping all the bread and Cuno's Rando mask, which he now wears. It's the red-haired boy himself who draws them a map on a napkin. The line they must follow starts at the exit of the town, and according to those two, ends at the farm where Don lives.

Cuno: And remember, Cuno didn't tell them anything. If Cuno finds out they sold him out, Cuno will find them and break their legs.

After hearing that warning, they set off and leave the town, using the map to guide them through the dirt paths. They leave behind Malta, now flanked by infinite walls of wheat. Obese animals so light they float - very similar to pigs - graze in the snowy fields, their movements are restless and they squeal at the slightest noise, as if an invisible tension affects them.

They reach a crossroads occupied by a single visitor.

???: S-Si la me-meta de veras es ta-tan importante para ustedes, y-yo tomaría un de-desvío.

A female voice, victim of intense shivering, warns them. It's a young girl with spongy purple hair, sitting on a bench by the side of the road. The girl, through slaps, removes the snow piles that had accumulated all over her body.

Marietta: De-decidí echarme u-una si-si-siesta... A dream within a dream. The i-idea so-sonaba revi-revitalizante. But this snow wasn't expecting... And to top it off, I saw a blo-bloque de hi-hielo walking more ade-ade- ¡ACHUUUUus!

She inhales deeply to sniff her mucus.

Marietta: Ahead... It was dangerous, and it seemed to hide a precious and important secret. Hmmmmm...

She nods and closes her eyes. It seems she'll fall asleep again in the elements.

Well, if you have the chance, you can try to make some of those images. I'm sure the anons would like them, if they're still alive. If you had come a thread earlier, maybe I could have used it for the opening of the new one. But for obvious reasons, this will be the final thread, kek
No.5698
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5694
>>5695
>I think it's Marie at the start, level 1?
Yep, imagine it was at some indeterminate point before the BNTG move, a time range that covers quite a while, but I see you leaned towards a point closer to the beginning. Also, a good reason would be that Hilda put something on the desk Marie was going to use.

<Marie Griffin (Day 52, 11:00)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 67/70
Hunger: 19/21 - Thirst: 19/21
-Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
-Agility: 9
-Resistance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 2/4
Super-Cellular (Off. Charge 14/16)
Joseph's Charger
-Pink Backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Almond water bottle (15/15)
Smiled fluid
Toothbrush
White cat headband

Level 92
Changes are natural and necessary, like the metamorphosis of butterflies. That's what Luz thinks, but there's a part that always makes her warn about the risks of changing through the labyrinths.

Luz: I was wondering... Especially when friends came to meet her to talk about their adventures. They always narrated fantastic and impossible scenarios... But the leader rejected all that to stay with us.

She curls up against you, joins her hands and rests her head on your thighs. Now your thighs are her pillow, you get an exclusive view of her reflective profile.

Luz: When I questioned her, she told me that many people get lost forever up there even if they return. I didn't get it, but then I met Amity.

Her gaze seeks you out of the corner of her eye.

Luz: Dark...

A necessary clarification, Dark in the end was just a nickname. Luz returns her gaze to the horizon and continues the chat, she supposes that talking about her ex shouldn't be a problem, it happened a long time ago and now your partner is you.

Luz: At the beginning she sent me anonymous notes and poems using crows... Weird, but also cute.

She blushes to say it, and throws you sporadic glances to always keep track of your reactions. At the first sign of horror she would change the subject.

Luz: We liked each other, one day he confessed to me and we went official, we went out, it was nice. The problem is that Amity was two years older than me, she had experience and the desire to explore the backrooms. She graduated from the little ones and went with the leader's cousin to learn what it was to survive in levels above 50.

She sighs.

Luz: She never stopped sending me letters and gifts... Until one day she returned. She was supposed to come to the city for supplies, but of course she took the opportunity to visit me...

Once again she seeks your gaze, but the consternation in her trembling and wet eyes is not for you, but for herself, and it's such a deep sorrow that goes beyond simple discomfort, her voice dries up when she says it, but she is willing to trust you.

Luz: Marie, it's not my intention that you hate her... A-And I... I forgave her a long time ago, and the last times we saw each other it was even pleasant, almost like the first days... I think she doesn't know that I still remember... The leader also thinks I forgot. Please, don't tell anyone.
The anecdote begins—or rather concludes—in the leader's office. Charmy was slicing a juicy ham steak Joe had sent her with a knife, when someone knocked on the door and Charmy told them to come in. Dark and Luz entered, hand in hand, smiling as if their union were the only thing that mattered in the world.

Dark: Luz has something to tell you...

The pale hand let go of the brunette. Luz stepped forward, not erasing her smile, and clarified that she would leave the little compasses. Charmy blinked rapidly and repeatedly, obviously unable to believe it. She grabbed the piece of ham, rolled it up, and brought it to her mouth, while eating, her brow remained furrowed.

Charmy: Rejected, Luz. You still have a lot to learn.

Luz: But leader, learning isn't necessary. Amity will take care of me the whole way and every day.

Charmy: What about your companions? I thought you were teaching Dora about first aid.

Luz: Dora is smart; she can learn without me.

Charmy: And have you already told Momo?

Luz: No, but I'm sure you can tell her.

Charmy: I see...

The leader took another slice of ham to her mouth. That action gave way to a heavy silence. Luz kept her good humor, and her big eyes didn't blink even once, as if her heart had abandoned the ability to doubt.

Dark: We'd better go; it's a long way up.

Amity reached for Luz's hand, but before their fingers could touch, Charmy threw the knife. The blade cut through the air, plunged into one side of Dark's black cloak, and stuck into the wooden door, where a button-eyed doll was also embedded. Dark stared at that with her mouth open and trembling hands.

Color left Luz's face, and like a puppet with its strings cut, she collapsed to her knees, head down, eyes still open but lost. Charmy quickly jumped out of her desk, advanced toward Dark, grabbed her by the neck, and forced her to bend down until she was at eye level.

The leader didn't shout, but rage boiled under every syllable.

Charmy: Try one of these tricks with my student again, and I'll personally drag your skinny ass to a pack of hounds. Is that clear?

Dark: L-leader, but I love Lu-

The sound of a hard slap cut off Amity's words. The young woman retreated in silence, and when the sound of the door closing was heard, Luz lost consciousness.

Luz ends the narration by saying that the Amity she fell in love with would never have been capable of doing that.

Luz: Or maybe she would... And the Backrooms just harvested her worst side...

With a faded smile, she hears your little joke about turning into a golden compass.

Luz: If you promise to always be a sweet and good girl, you can be whatever you want, Marie.

1/?
No.5699
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5699
>Or would it have been a general nuisance for the group?
The arc would be like: Oh no! The farm is now haunted and we must exorcise it! with moments ripped from It or The Shining to spice it up.

<Marie Griffin (Day 52, 11:00)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 67/70
Hunger: 19/21 - Thirst: 19/21
-Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
-Agility: 9
-Endurance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 3/4
Super-Cellular (Off. Charge 14/16)
Joseph's Charger
Piece of jelly-filled bar (4/4)
-Pink backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Almond water bottle (15/15)
Smiled fluid
Toothbrush
White cat headband

Level 92
What belongs to Luz is yours, and what is yours is Luz's. They find it easy to share; that's what comes of having trust. She scratches your back and you hers, or in this case... you wash her.

She thanks you for the gesture and turns around. She doesn't need to move her hair aside, an advantage of having it short at neck length. The day couldn't be clearer, and your vision sharper thanks to your glasses and your interest. You place your hands on her shoulder blades; her cinnamon skin is wet from the water and warm from the girl's natural body temperature. That which your blindness deprived you of last night is now returned to you tenfold.

That slender waist.

Those curvy hips.

That well-toned ass, two firm cushions. Perhaps for your eyes it remained a delicious surprise, but your touch still tingles from the sweet memory of tracing and pressing against your beloved's body.

Luz: Marie?

She looks up at you over her shoulder with an arched eyebrow. She warns that if you take too long you'll catch a cold. It's bad to be so horny, Griffin! your conscience screams at you.

...

Once you start with the compliments, you can't stop. Maybe it's the sweet aftertaste of the moth jelly, but you feel so lucky and full of pleasant sensations that you wished you had a dictionary of compliments.

Luz: I'm not perfect.

She brings a napkin to your lips.

Luz: I swear, I'm not.

She brushes away some crumbs that got stuck at the corner of your mouth.

Luz: And you better know it now, because I don't want to surprise you for the worse.

She gives you a little bit.

Luz: I'm very bossy, and a bit intense with order. One day you'll want to do something fun, and I'll tell you... No, Marie, no.

Improbable, but it could happen. Maybe you want to stay up until 3 AM playing Minecraft and watching anime, and Luz will remind you that that's not healthy and that you should go to sleep. Even with that...

You love her.

Luz: I love you.

You don't need to understand Spanish to know what it means.

...

To be or not to be silent? That's the dilemma that hits you as you walk through the hills hand in hand with your girlfriend.

Lunita: No overexertion. She said that... Do you think she was lying? The one on the other side lied a lot.

Anti-Luz...

Now her body is Luz's, though something curious happened: the scars disappeared. The soul molds the body, were Moon's words. Even after the traumatic experience, the Colombian remained in good spirits.
STOP.

The signal might be a warning from fate to stop over-analyzing every single one of your steps. But you interpret it as a wink that triggers your maximum autism.

Luz: Okay, now you know about the milestones. This trip is being very educational.

She smiles and nods to herself; your learning satisfies her. She returns to the book. In your ex-diary, you write down what she dictates. You include the number of steps taken since the last zone with houses. Luz's walkie-talkie has an accessory installed that counts them, and she consults it before sharing the measurement. She also pulls out a pair of binoculars to scout the surroundings. Then, she retrieves a silver teaspoon and a cylindrical container from the backpack, collecting a sample of soil and grass.

Luz: It's for the Compasses. Surely more than one will want to come and verify our discovery in person.

It's more her discovery, you clarify. Luz sighs in your direction and shakes her head.

Luz: Honey (¡..!), don't start... It bothers me that you displace yourself like that. You are useful.

Are you?

Luz: See, I brought my staff?

No...

Luz: Then, who is better prepared to defend us if something happens?

There are only two candidates; the answer is obvious.

Luz: Exactly. We aren't just strolling; we are exploring... You are already a proper wanderer.

A proper wanderer who laughs like a maniac when Luz agrees to put the name you mentioned. Sans undertale. Only a few will understand, or many, depending on how many teenagers of your age fall into Level 0.

You throw the sword. You call it. The hilt hits your chest. Lunita apologizes. You throw the sword. You call it. You barely manage to catch it, leaving your fingers sore. You are improving. Luz concludes the checks: the grass is harmless, the signal is striking. She packs her instruments, slings the backpack over her shoulder, and comes over to you to glance at the photos.

Luz: You have a good eye; you should pursue this.

The foreshadowing makes you nervous.

Your dream hasn't changed yet; it wants to be happy with the person you love most. Your girl's face lights up with a new blush; your attitude and words won her over. She stops, faces you with that passionate glow you recognized last night in the darkness, and rewards you with another long kiss. The grass receives them; they remain there, lying down, tasting each other with intertwined hands. Kissing is a mechanically simple act, but it fulfills the urgency of closeness that intoxicates them. You longed for her touch; everything else lost importance... Until a shift in the sky's tone to a more orange hue reminds them they are still out in the open.

Luz pulls her face away from yours, but her gaze remains dazzled by you. She helps you up and adjusts your clothes. Together, you head toward the house with the slide that will take you out of the level.

Luz: Damn, I have to be less horny...

You heard her murmur.

2/3
No.5700
Goshenite-d79de4 Rangato
>>5698
Under the mask of Rando there was... ¡¿Another mask!? It seems they really don't want him to be seen Because it would be weird in the pics although he didn't have any problems with the cold as long as it was hidden... Outside of that, Ghasto keeps an impassive face upon seeing that his master's appearance has an effect on both the old and the young, but decides to ignore it and let it be.

Once the map was drawn and the breads were handed over, they head to the place indicated. They have a slight suspicion they might be being scammed but they have nothing else. Both see the girl again, but something important is missing... Don...

[Where is Don?]

[Are you... alone...?]

Strange, the first to ask is the fake Nyarla, but upon noticing the girl is dying of cold even with all her winter clothes on, eight of her twelve hearts soften and she sighs resignedly...

[This feels too familiar...]

They share some warmth, Nyarla also doesn't like the cold, although anyone would think both of them would tolerate it better given her superior body fat... letting that fleeting thought pass, her tail, previously in the form of a blackened wire, changes to a fluffy texture and grows in size like a jumbo teddy bear.

[There... better? You carry her if you're so kind...]

Rando points at himself, incredulous.

[Is there someone else here? Of course, I mean you, I can't do everything alone...]

Lie, yes he can, but he just doesn't feel like it... The girl, having fallen unconscious or not, is carried from the bench by Rando regardless of her weight because his muscles aren't for show, and ends up wrapped in the new fluffy fur of Ghasto like a blanket, but of a cat instead of a tiger.

[Can you still talk...? I need you to explain what this "goal" you were talking about is...]

[Secrets... don't matter... You were accompanied... by a boy... What happened to him...?]

The girl gives her version, demonstrating her condition which should already be improving. They could go, of course they could, but they have a bad feeling just like with Mrs. Buttercup, they feel that if they leave without more, the so-called Don would be history.

[Do you want to enter...? If it's... very dangerous... we go and leave it at that...]

[Why are you asking me? I'm the one following you, not the other way around, right? But since you mentioned it, making sure shouldn't be a problem...]

They take the girl with them... The girl? They were asked her name at some point or told it, but neither of them remembers anything.

[Dulzura, resist the whispers of Morpheo for a little longer... My name is Ghasto, a benevolent servant, the mass of muscles is...]

[Rando... I think... that's how I'm called...]

[That's the same... Could you tell us your name? Calling you strange girl might not be the best option for forming habits and/or bonds with you.]

They walk forward, where they believe Don is with her, they don't know if there's a safe place for her as a possible entity, and taking her to Buttercup is out of the question... So it's up to them to carry her until their strength runs out.

That's why I asked if you wanted any specific one, I've already made a few. And don't worry about that, when I gained this ability, this thread hadn't been created yet kuek... And what do you say? After Backrooms it was Backrooms 2, even more Backrooms than ever, or am I wrong? :^)
Although I liked the Frontrooms, if it's not too much to ask, have the four of them end up at my monkey's bar there kek
No.5701
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5700
<Marie Griffin (Day 52, 11:00)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 67/70
Hunger: 19/21 - Thirst 19/21
- Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
- Agility: 9
- Resistance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
- Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 3/4
Super-Cellphone (On. Charge 13/16)
Joseph's Charger
Piece of jelly-filled bar (4/4)
-Pink Backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Almond Water Bottle (15/15)
Smiled Fluid
Toothbrush
White Cat Headband

Level 37
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AkgGNIPqvEwThe water surrounds you, squeezes you, confuses your sense of up and down... But without touching you. As a finale, it spits you up and immediately you fall face-first onto a hard, smooth surface (-10 HP). You're hurting and blind. Lunita warns you that the glasses ended up a meter and a half in front of you. You crawl, extend your hand, carefully grab the object, and put it on only to discover you still can't see.

Blind, you're truly blind now! The penance of sinners!

Lunita: S-Something's just dark.

Fumbling, you take out your cellphone and turn on the flashlight.

You gain 1 experience point!

Deep shadows, walls of white ceramic where the grime stands out, a solitary pool to your right where two plastic balls float, one green, one purple. There's an opening fifteen meters ahead, and another dozen on the right wall. The dimness is saturated, like loaded with anomalous gases.

You don't see Luz anywhere. They must have fallen into different areas. You need to explore as in old times, a return to the beginning... Before the end.

You advance. Your steps produce echoes, and the splashes of the puddles are even louder, now the water is soaking you. You illuminate your path to the next corridor, there's a plastic chair without an occupant (Good), and narrow, grid-like tunnels on the walls where you'd have to crawl if you decided to slither through any of them.

Lunita: Marie, now that we're alone, I wanted to know... Are you okay...? Does it hurt?

There's sincere concern. But aside from falling into this level, and the nightmare, you don't remember anything bad happening to you.

Lunita: I thought about going to help you, but you didn't call me, so I stayed quiet in the corner... Did I do wrong?

When was that?

Lunita: That night of many, I saw Luz bothering you.

Luz wasn't bothering you, she was... Okay, no need to go into details, but the point is that it was mutual. Lunita insists she doesn't understand, and in her hesitation maybe there's a clue to a bad experience. But the closest to learning the background of what Lunita has suffered, perhaps it's Catherine.

You arrive at the next corridor. The image is identical, only reversed, with the plastic chair attached to the ceiling. The dirty water drips in thin streams and drips that you have to avoid, and in the process, a screech startles you. You look around everywhere, ready for problems, until you notice the sound comes from your cellphone.

Luz (Intercom): Pszzzt... Luz to Marie. Luz to Marie... Pszzt... Are you there? Change.

Wait for you to respond.

Luz (Intercom): What a bad luck, we ended up in different places- Pszzzt There's interference, but the signal will improve as we get closer. Keep going- Pszzzt Take care of the battery and don't go into the dark part- Pszzzzzzzt...

You lost the signal. Do you continue down the corridor, or go back? You can also crawl through one of the holes in the wall, although it would be disgusting.

3/3

You can roll 1d50 to get more events.
No.5702
Grandidierite-d49355 Palacios
No.5703
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5697
<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Hour 16)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 68/70
Hunger: 16/20 - Thirst: 17/20
-Strength: 5
-Agility: 12
-Endurance: 4
-Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
-Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by CH. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VIUT8UjKAKUThe second attempt was already doomed from its conception. You simply weren't capable, but you tried; your teeth and lips massaged that neck, and you felt her shudder and let out a stifled gasp, followed by a giggle as the constant brushing of your nose and lashes tickled her...

Total failure.

But contrary to your pessimistic prediction, what follows are confessions and clarifications. Hilda opens her coat and carefully pulls up her flannel. With one finger, she points to the exact spot where a row of canine teeth marks stand out. In the little-compasses, there's a tradition where, during the first fighting training, Doggo bites you, and it's the sign or mark that you now belong to the family.

Hilda: All the littles have one...

Except you, because Charmy hasn't had time to organize a training fight with the dog for you. But it's not just that that sinks Hilda's heart into turbulence; what worries her most is loving you. But what is love...? Hilda shakes her head; none of them seem to have it clear. They'll have to learn; Hilda looks ready.

Hilda: Oh, yeah? And who were they...?

When asking, Hilda's eyes become slits like Momo's. Something tells you she doesn't like your two suitors; they could be in danger. The braggart's gaze widens entirely as you recount your father's lesson... Is it all over then...? No, you have your own agenda.

Hilda: !...!

You're on top. You adore that position: You have an exclusive view of her flushed face, with a direct line to her kisses; you feel her heat against her abdomen and between your thighs, and if you plant your palms, it's easy to feel the rhythm of her heart. All advantages.

"Is that love, Eladia...?

The answer is the hug she gives you before you can ask for it. She envelops you like the walls of a strong castle, made to care for and protect you, because you are her treasure. You've already forgiven her, but she asks for forgiveness again without letting go, and this time she actually allows herself to use your real name...

Hilda: Ashley...

The particular accent is still there. Maybe others will learn your name over time, but Hilda's pronunciation will remain unique and yours.

Data of null importance: There was an Argentine cartoon called Los Peques that I liked a lot. It has nothing to do with the RP, but I remembered it and wanted to share it, kek
...

Dora: Like new! Yupiii!

She raises her arms in celebration. With the bandage wrapped tightly around your shoulder, you'd struggle to imitate her.

You shift while sitting on the mattress. Your eyes drift toward the bedroom door; Hilda stands with arms crossed, back leaning against the frame. Her gaze leaves the hallway to find you again, then drops to your bandages, her expression souring into a spark of conflict. You told her all the bad stuff was behind you, but it wasn't easy for the blue one to forget that, in one of her impulses, she hurt you.

The way back wasn't pretty. Blood started staining you, and one of the Peques saw you coming down from the attic. News flies fast; they had the bad luck that Charmy was home, and—after Dora treated you to prevent infection—they had to face the leader in her office.

A desk, two stools, and a dwarf eating oranges. The leader doesn't interrogate them immediately; for a couple of minutes, she just savors her citrus fruits while her deep gaze shifts from one to the other. Hilda bites her lip and keeps shifting her knees in and out.

Charmy: Who'll tell me what happened?

The braggart begins; her pauses are long. She's careful because she doesn't want to get punished.

Hilda: I fell... onto Cat... By accident.

Charmy: You fell onto Cat...? With your mouth open?

Hilda nods without lifting her eyes from the floor.

The leader knows she's lying and watches you, waiting for your version. But there's more to it.

Charmy: It's not just the bite; you also went up to the attic without permission. What I still don't see is whether it was both of your ideas or just Hilda's.

Hilda: It was mine!

The braggart frowns and grips the front of the stool with both hands. She leans forward as she shouts. She doesn't want to be punished, but even less so that you get punished.

Hilda: I wanted to go up and I dragged her with me.

Charmy: And you bit her.

Hilda: Yes—No! I-I fell with my mouth open.

Silence. Charmy asks Hilda to leave them alone for a moment. Hilda nods, climbs off the stool, and you see her run an arm across her forehead in a gesture of relief. She seems to believe the excuse worked.

Hilda: I'll wait for you outside, Cat.

The door closes. You're left alone with the leader; she plants her gaze on you.

Charmy: Where did you get that flower? Was it the Duke? You didn't sign any deal with him, right?

She questions while looking at your hair.

Hilda: I don't think Hilda is threatening you, but something's going on here that I'm struggling to understand. Not understanding something happening under the roof of my own house annoys me. It's also the first time Hilda has tried to lie to you so shamelessly... What exactly happened, Catherine?
No.5704
Scapolite-78c6ac Ashley/Catherine
>>5704
This time, Ashley's part first
>Ashley
If she were a wolf, she could bite even at half power and still assert dominance among the other pack members.

But she's not a wolf, just a cute little girl; her jaw and teeth aren't up to the task. For the second time, she fails. But that loses importance once words and the heart come into play.

<All the little ones have a...

The example is her, and the confirmation is a half-distance memory. That night, where everyone showed their scars, meant more than Catherine could have guessed. They were marks indicating that she does not belong today.

"Ah..."

In two letters, she made it known that she seemed to understand.

And that bothered her a little.

In that basic sound, the feeling was brewing that maybe if she knew, if she were warned, if she didn't feel attacked... maybe things wouldn't have come to tears.

Communication is important, but it's so difficult that Ashley didn't know how to proceed. More confessing or not confessing this is small when, confirming that relationships are complicated, from this, so strange, love is born.

Questions fill her little head and her heart. And she doesn't have the answers, nor does the one who swore her this mysterious concept called love. Which in books bores with intricate words, and in her experience interested her less than last month's horoscope.

<Oh, yeah? And who were they...?

"They weren't important."

More to protect them or avoid the question, she does it for flow. She has a lot to say and didn't want to get stuck at the starting line... that it's true is a grateful plus. Especially if she noticed Hilda was really interested in the topic, she would pause her explanation about her little experience with love and tell her.

"Tim. The first one was named Tim. My dad sold his pills to his dad." -...doesn't know what else to tell- "he had red hair... He wanted to impress me. He showed me a TV once. And he hung from trees so I could see him." -not impressive, she was better at climbing- "the other... I think his name was... Mickey...?" -doesn't know, maybe it was a nickname- "He always gave me things..." -every time they went to camp for some reason- "He gave me a chocolate. And a flower. And a bracelet." -And what happened to that bracelet? Because she doesn't wear it- "I gave it to Big Foot and he ate it." -that generates more questions than it solves- "Dad hated both of them. He wouldn't let me get close to them."

In case there was any doubt about her little relationship with that pair. Maybe they could have achieved something with Catherine if her dad weren't such a decisive factor. She didn't get close to them, and if they got close to her, she had to be sharp as a scalpel. The opportunities were dead before they were even born. And Hilda can feel that same danger...
But Ashley had always been a free spirit. And those old lessons weren't going to separate her from what made her feel good. From herself, from her favorite voice, from her comfortable arms... from... what might be love.

< Ashley...

"It's okay..." -she calmed her down again, settling beside her little neck- "so..." -her whisper was a caress in the ear- "I think... I love you..." You forgive a friend but I love you

Well in the roleplay the little ones are something, so it can be said that it's very distantly related kek I know her but I never got to see her. Just some giggly clips that popped up on my TikTok. When I was very little, I had a cousin who called me "little one" because of that series kek

Later, they finished bandaging her wound. The paramedic celebrated, the patient poked the area with her fingers, slowly. They seemed fine, steady. For better or worse, she couldn't move the arm much. Though she hadn't planned to do so anyway.

"Thanks..." -she replied, not having too much regard for it isn't an excuse not to be polite-

She got down at the first opportunity. Without exchanging more words, she headed for the door with eyes and legs, reuniting with Hilda. Unlike Dora, she didn't look happy about the bandages wrapping her shoulder now.

"Are you okay?" -she checked, tilting her head like a cute kitten. She didn't want her sad-

Maybe the way back made her worry too much?

> Ashley (on the way back)
As they walked, she kept one eye closed due to the discomfort. At one point, she stopped completely.

"Wait..."

She asked, clutching her shoulder.

"It... Hurts a bit... I'll take it off..."

The thick coat she had put back on was making direct contact with her wound. As she moved, she felt every small shift of the fabric, since the gap had turned into a hypersensitive zone. She couldn't take it anymore, she unzipped and opened her little coat, whose inside was stained with blood. Ashley held it up in front of her to see exactly that.

"Ah..."

She folded the coat and tucked it under her arm. She looked at Hilda.

"It's nothing."

She said, not wanting her to worry either. Although feeling the bloodstain grow was making her uncomfortable. She brought her hand to the area to cover it with her fingers, hoping that might reduce the bleeding.

"Let's go."

Maybe crossing the door will be the most painful... kek

...

It wasn't that bad... Better than some winter out in the open... Or the time she broke her little arm. It wasn't a very serious wound. But well... they saw it. And the gossip reached the ears of the authorities, who summoned them for a trial.

The waiting room before that wasn't very remarkable. Charmy was eating, and the girls didn't interrupt, after a moment of being in the same place, Catherine's gaze began to wander around the place looking for something more interesting... ending on the restless girl next to her.
(??)

She considered imitating her for a moment, but then they required her attention.

<Who will tell me what happened?

Catherine found herself with the leader again, and without oranges. It wouldn't bother her to start it herself... but Hilda beat her to it.

<I fell... On Cat... Accidentally.

"..." -Cat gives her a look, transmits nothing with her face, she's good at keeping neutrality... but that doesn't sound very believable-

Hilda doubles down on such an excuse. And when the albino locks eyes with Charmy, she seems to demand an answer with her gaze.

"Yes, it's true."

She says, serious, neutral. No emotion, she doesn't even believe it herself, she suspects Charmy doesn't either. But it's clear which side she's on.

<It's not just the bite, they also went up to the attic without permission. What I still don't see is whether it was both of their idea or just Hilda's.

She was about to distribute the blame, but she didn't even have a second to do it before Hilda almost jumped off the small piece of furniture, taking all the blame for both of them.

<It was mine!

"..." -she's a little surprised, losing her stoicism-

<I felt like going up and I dragged her with me.

"..."

<I-I fell with my mouth open.

Cat stayed on the sidelines. That... was kind of her, but it still isn't entirely believable. The albino appreciates the intention in what they give the other freedom.

<I'll wait for you outside, Cat.

She said goodbye to her with a small nod. And she stayed with Charmy, now finally imitating Hilda, wiggling her little legs.

"Can I go now?" -she knows she can't-

<Where did you get that flower?

"Why do you ask?"

<Was it the duke? They didn't sign any deal with him, right?

"No."

She answers the double question with a total denial. Whether it's to the first or second question isn't clear... And here came the problem. That she spends most of her time with Hilda, whom she likes, perhaps makes some forget how indifferent she is to everyone else.

<I don't think Hilda is threatening you

"She isn't." -she interrupts, stomping until she shreds the slightest possibility of thinking such a thing-

<Something is happening here that I'm struggling to understand, and not understanding an issue that happens under the roof of my own house disgusts me.

"..." -nothing, no response-

<It's also the first time Hilda has tried to lie to me so shamelessly... Exactly what happened, Catherine?

"Why are you asking me?" -she asks without changing her expressionless little face- "I can lie to you. I'm good at lying, my dad taught me. You'd never know."

If she's putting on all this circus, it must be for something.

"If I tell you the truth... I want you not to punish her."

She's probably not in a position to negotiate, but she tries. After all, they summoned her as a victim or something like that.
Otherwise, she wouldn't have spoken. If Charmy said a 'noooo', Catherine would repeat: 'Can I go now?'

If they reached an agreement, she'd be willing to answer.

"..." -thinks about where to start- "she bit me, yes." -that was obvious- "it wasn't on purpose..." -repeats what she told her- "she didn't want to hurt me... I think I understand..." -touches her shoulder- "she wanted me to belong here..." -maybe Charmy can understand, after all she's the one with this tradition- "I got a little scared..." -her eyebrows lower slightly in faint sadness from the memories- "but only because I didn't know it was for that..." -lifts her gaze, showing determination, while hopping onto the stool in one jump- "But I'm not angry at her! I don't want you to punish her. I've already forgiven her." -says, placing her two coins on the table before sitting back down-

"..." -calms down a bit, knows she has to- "...also... later I bit her too, twice." -makes a two with her fingers. That balances things out, right?

The flower.

"Yes... it was that merchant." -confirms- "It bothers me a little, but Hilda gave it to me..." -again, it's like having an ice cube in the head- "I like it." -that's true-

The important thing was whether they made a contract with him.

"No." -not at all- "we paid him with teeth." -[Yours?]- "From someone...?"

The attic.

"..." -doesn't know if she wants to answer that- "..." -looks away-

They'd have to call her attention first, only then would she turn back to Charmy, but not look directly at her. As if wanting to evade this.

"...yes... that's true, it was her idea." -and that's why... she didn't want the truth to be simply a yes this time. But after that, she looked at her seriously- "But she didn't drag me. That's a lie." -she's firm- "I went alone because I wanted to. I'm like a cat." -does what she wants-

And that's all.

"...you promised. Now you can't punish her." -reminds her- "I trust you..." -adds- "...please."

There are still things to discuss. But to get to those other topics, they still have to wrap this up.

>>5688
>Can you do it again?
Cy, I wanted to do it before but my post kept cutting off and I didn't want to make a post just about meta, I think OPecito is watching that so we don't go over threads kek

Maverick: Cody from Final Fight, then they added him to Street Fighter
Marcos: Masao Inaba (real name Mark) from Persona 1 -black version- also works for Paimon from Genshin
Irene: Mikoto Urabe from Mysterious Girlfriend X

The other OPs got them all right.

There are others we didn't mention: Aurora (Tsukasa Kudamaki from Touhou), my monkey Ashley (Aisling from Book of Kells), and Donny (The Batter from OFF or OMORI from OMORI). These aren't in the thread images.
No.5705
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
>>5701
<Rando Roadagain (Day 23, 14:00)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 47/50
Hunger: 16/20 - Thirst: 17/20
- Strength: 7 + 7 Ghasto (+1 extra attack)
- Agility: 6 + 6 Ghasto
- Resistance: 6 + 10 Spine Armor (10 direct contact damage)
- Luck: 4
Inventory
- Pockets 2/8
Almond Water Bottle (15/15)
Almond Water Bottle (15/15)

Level 10
A second mask, identical to the previous one but as thin and fragile as a cardboard plate. It's your backup, it serves to maintain your anonymity but it's far from providing the protection of the mask you gave to Cuno.

Marietta: Don? I don't know what you're talking about... I've been traveling for days alone, and I just arrived. I expected a nicer climate, but everything is getting worse too quickly.

She confesses without opening her eyes. Ghasto wraps her with his tail while you carry her, she's quite heavy, you can tell she has several extra kilograms, which is why your hands mold to the skin under the thick clothes. The stranger gladly accepts the unexpected warmth, but she moves a bit restlessly and grumbles.

Marietta: Are you kidnapping me...?

You ask about the goal.

Marietta: The goal is the destination for each one. Toward there is where they are heading, right? I notice you're in a hurry... But you don't look very prepared, I bet you've wasted a lot of time eating sweets and sleeping.

The girl insists she wasn't with any young man, and in fact her last companion was a woman. A lovely girl named Irene.

Marietta: She assured me that I could be very heroic, but on the way here I ate two people... I'm the worst burps

Her deep drowsiness is surely due to said overeating. Ghasto doesn't notice she's lying. If he recalls, the cat remembers that Don's companion was very similar to himself, while the girl that Rando carries looks more discreet, with a more subdued sexuality, as if she forced herself to contain her anomalous nature.

They take the girl. She doesn't resist for now, she's too comfortable, but she reminds them that if they keep going ahead they will surely die. Her name is Marietta.

They continue through the wheat field. The cold intensifies and shakes the wheat strands. Rando's eyelashes stick to his cheeks, and he has to ask Ghasto for help to blink. Ahead, the fields seem to disappear in all directions.

They find a farm. According to Cuno's map, this isn't Don's house, but one of the many, and it makes sense because it's abandoned, with the lights off and the stable open and empty. The owners surely packed up and fled the level.

The ground shakes. A mountain moves in the distance, following exactly the path they must take. Its eyes glow a pale blue, and the bulges that are its back drag a perpetual cloud of frost. Ghasto starts to freeze his tail just by looking at it, and that's even though it's far away.

...

>Backrooms sifue backrooms 2, más backrooms que nunca
Kek, nah, this will be my last participation as Opé. Although I have ideas for roles, the time isn't what it used to be. But I'll continue participating as a player.
No.5706
Grandidierite-c9e9ec Marisa
No.5707
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5703
<Martín Emilios Palacios (Year 30, Day 19, time 8)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 50/50
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 19/20
- Strength: 11x2
- Agility: 10x2
- Resistance: 11x2 + 10 Hazmat Suit Reinforced V2
- Luck: 4
Inventory
- Pockets 4/4
Thalasin (19/30)
Brayan
Revolver Magnum (2/6. Damage x3, Priority +2)
Kitchen Knife (+3 damage. Rusty)
Skills:
Man Wolf (Transformation): x2 in base stats. x3 in base stats in aquatic environments.

Level 21
Hilda: I said practically, not totally... And it has more to do with the stench, the essence, the- You know what? Just get on the damn thing.

You obey and the beholder takes you through a tunnel in space, disappearing into nothingness and throwing you onto the floor of a stage that brings terrible memories, only now Paquita isn't there to help you. The doctor shakes his head, clearly disappointed by your reaction.

Dr.Hermes: Perception is relative. Don't confuse your negative experiences with the general impression. 7000 million people live a fully realistic and solid existence thanks to our combined efforts. We are the shield of humanity.

You refuse to listen any longer, grab the can and throw it at the fat guy. From your point of view you hit him squarely in the face, but from the doctor's perspective the projectile passed by his side and was harmless, and that was the stance that was taken.

Dr.Hermes: To deal with me you would first have to have the slightest chance of winning. But you are far from being the sharpest tool in the shed, Martin Emilios Palacio. Although without a doubt when my new nurse opens you up, we will find more than one anomaly worth studying. Her name is Regina, a really charming young woman, I'm sure you two will get along great.

You look at Hilda, she is your hope, you want her to react. You see her taking off her skin mask and throwing it to the ground. But more than furious she bites her lip frustrated.

Hilda: Yeah, yeah, I'll do it... Just... Shut up a little, okay? Don't demand things from people as if everything were easy. I expected ruins, not this... Sorry, idiot.

She looks at you sideways. In her eyes there is a gleam of pity that evaporates into one of determination. The woman ignites -in every sense- her hair catches fire like plasma and her clothes disappear wrapped in blue and purple flames. The energy covers her and transforms her, but it doesn't stay with her, it expands like a wall of revealing light that drags behind it waves of fire.

The flames hit you. Hit everyone. The soldiers don't have time to scream or suffer, the fire evaporates them. The helicopters crash leaving behind thick trails of smoke. The Dr.Hermes remains like a rock licked by the underground storms of the sea, a curved and dark silhouette, with his eyes still shining like suns. And you...

The suit and the skin peel off from you. Your wolf side tries to grab the fat to your bones, but the fire doesn't delay to strip you of the layers as if you were an onion. Your eyes boil, your nails come off, the holes that mend grow until revealing the bone underneath...

There is no pain. Only darkness.

...

???
An open hand hits your face repeatedly.

???: Wake up, damn it.

With an effort, you open your eyes.

???: Get your ass up, everything is going to hell and you're rubbing like a seal. I'm already regretting coming to get you.

The diffuse figure that scolds you becomes more defined little by little, her white hair stands out in the darkness. It's Polar.

You're back in Gloria's room. You've been dreaming too long, although the skull in your pockets indicates otherwise.
No.5708
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5705
<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Time 16)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 68/70
Hunger: 16/20 - Thirst: 17/20
- Strength: 5
- Agility: 12
- Resistance: 4
- Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
- Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by CH. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kNp91KRU1ZwHilda: The ones with red hair are the worst.

She told you boldly, looking you straight in the eye.

One of those mornings, while you were passing through the hallway of the house chasing a small field mouse, strong knocks on the door alerted you. You looked around without finding anyone to open it, and the responsibility fell on you. You opened the door to find on the other side a plump woman with a scowling face accompanied by a pale, red-haired child, slouched, with a purple eye and a cast on his left arm. Both well dressed.

Angry Mom: Where is Charmy? His monster hit my little Timmy.

Another morning the same thing happened when you were playing hide and seek with the kids, you opened the door and a new angry mother appeared pushing a wheelchair with a child wearing a neck brace.

Angry Mom 2: That demon you have is out of control! It jumped on my Mickey!

Mickey: S-She was just talking about how much I like to pet white cats and touch their tails...

Charmy punished Hilda. She had to paint the fence, cut the wheat, walk Doggo, and help bring supplies from town, all without help. While peeking through the door of the living room, you saw her from behind, repeating with a chalkboard marker phrases about how bad it is to beat other kids. Hilda lets out a hiss between her teeth and waves the hand she is writing with (It should be clarified that, being the most generalized language in the backrooms, Hilda writes in English).

Communication, a subject both of you drag along with deficiencies, so when you asked her why she hurt those two kids, she turned her face away and limited herself to saying they deserved it, without going into details. It wasn't that they weren't listening, Hilda was always attentive to every one of your words, so she promised to take you to level 5 to meet an old friend, but this matter would extend further ahead...

Dora: ¡Thank you for you!

That's redundant. The point is that she allowed you to practice her medical skills, the kids, for obvious reasons, choose Luz to be healed.

Dora: Do you want the lobotomy too? It's just ten minutes... Yes, I didn't believe it the first time either what I saw.

Question with an innocent smile while showing you a piece of paper with curious information. Anti-depression, anti-stress, they seem like all advantages...

Hilda: I still feel bad. It'll pass, I know, being with you everything feels... Better.

Confesses, grabs your little hands, gets closer to her and... Dora rises from below, standing in the middle.

Dora: I know how to fix it!

Hilda plants a palm on Dora's face and pushes her away. Perforating the brain is the easy way out! Hilda prefers to deal with the guilt.

1/3
No.5709
Goshenite-d79de4 Rangato
>>5706
Rando struggles a bit while Marietta settles in the middle of the cat's tail; this is like the third weird thing that's happened to him today. At least now he's comfortable sharing warmth with a stranger...

[Kidnap? That depends, don't you wish to come with us? To be honest, I doubt you'll find anyone who knows how to handle you better than I...]

And staying on a bench freezing to death isn't a better option either; somehow it offends him, even though she doesn't know he's the best feline servant she'll find in this place.

[Destiny...]

[Ah, so that's what you were talking about? I see, do you have some ability to see the future or something like that...? Well, we were in a hurry to find you and Don, even if you say you don't know who you are...]

[Am I crazy...? You... saw her with... the bag boy... too, didn't you...]

I know what I saw, yes, and I don't think I'm so inexperienced that my senses would be altered without me noticing... So either she lost her memory or this is "another" one...

Ghasto would bet on the first one, because if it's the second, that means there are two Mariettas in the Backrooms at the same time and dressed alike, which fits his concept of normality since he can also split himself, but he doesn't want to make things more and more complicated.

[And indeed, planning isn't one of this individual's gifts...]

[Hey...]

He points at Rando, who gets a bit annoyed; they didn't exactly "plan" to be here now.

[Just two...? That's just an appetizer considering your nature, dear; I've even reached... uh... Anyway, those who are like us aren't made for "good" precisely, I knew...]

[Uh...? Who...?]

Rando is still lost; he doesn't understand what the cat is talking about, he just feels a slight dizziness, but it's the same thing he's felt since they met, so he downplays it and settles the girl in his arms. Meanwhile, they keep walking...

[Sexuality...] Ghasto says, looking at the sky.

[What...] Rando replies...

[Oh, nothing... Just thinking out loud...] He lied.
[Whatever you say...]

After walking for a while, Ghasto realizes what the girl was saying without any effort or guesswork. The cat stops dead in his tracks and halts Rando as well with his hand...

[Cocytus, huh...? I wonder how he ended up here... Or if it's the same one...]

[Who...]

He doesn't answer immediately. In that brief moment, Rando pulls Marietta closer to his own body. She's starting to get cold, and it's no coincidence; even the cat's tail begins to stiffen little by little due to the environment.

[That brings back memories... Anyway, if Don's around there, he's dead. Anyone with common sense would stay away; you don't need to be very smart...]

[Is it that dangerous...]

Rando clutches tighter in search of warmth without realizing it, and only thanks to the fur is he not trembling like jelly or suffering imminent freezing.

[It's deadly. But we've already found the culprit behind this blizzard and the weather...]

[How do you know...? I see nothing...]

[We're still far enough from him not to alert him, but if we keep going, it'll be exactly as the lady said: we're going to die. You first...]

[Oh...]

So they turn around and start moving away from the colossus from before. At least now they know whose fault it is and why the weather suddenly got trapped in a perpetual winter.

[What are we... going to do...]

Asks Rando, now able to walk without depending on anyone.

[No idea. From how I see it... You can't defeat him alone, so either we migrate to another level, or we prepare for an ice age... There's also the option of hunting him as a group or convincing him to give up his behavior...]

[You talk as if you knew him...]

[I know his qualities and abilities; he was somewhat famous in a certain region... And what do you think, miss? What future do you foresee for this man?]

He asks Marietta, pointing at Rando in case she's awake, and if she isn't, they just let her sleep while they ponder whether it would be a good idea to look for Don... Probably that's what they'll do out of inertia while deciding on the objective.
No.5710
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5709
<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Time 16)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 68/70
Hunger: 16/20 - Thirst: 17/20
- Strength: 5
- Agility: 12
- Resistance: 4
- Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
- Pockets 4/4
Book: "New Horizons and Relative Axes", by CH. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
The orange skins continue on the desk. It's been a while since Hilda left, and your answers to Charmy's questions are expressed with a sterile tone and furtive attitude. Lying comes naturally to you, she'll never find out.

Charmy: Curious, with my parents it was the opposite, they taught me to seek the truth.

Charmy's plump hand taps on the cocobolo wood. The price for your honesty is non-negotiable: Do not punish Hilda. The leader sighs and nods, assuring that she won't sanction her for the illegal expedition to the attic, including your injuries.

Charmy: I give you my word. In certain lands it's worth more than gold.

Now more at ease, you open up and reveal what happened. The bite, the meaning of the scar, the scare and the forgiveness after the misunderstanding was cleared up. Charmy takes off her yellow explorer's hat, places it on the table, and with both hands she strokes her temples.

Charmy: That girl...

You hear her murmur. She lowers her arms and looks at you.

Charmy: I'll have a talk with her.

But you trusted her promise!

Charmy: I said talk, not punishment. You two seem close. I never expected that... that Hilda would get so attached to another person.

She looks you up and down.

Charmy: Are you trying to charm her, or are you?

It's normal she doubts you, you've called yourself the best liar, and Charmy suspects you might be manipulating Hilda to get things, for example the flower in your hair.

Charmy: Throw it away when you leave. Those plants can cause psychosis or something worse. They come from a bad place. Here, a sample lesson. Just don't focus too much, you could suffer from monochrome insanity.

She hands you a bulky, rectangular device, more like a pair of slide scheme diagrams that you have to insert in the upper slot before looking through the square light-sensitive areas where your eyes go.

First photo of Th3 Sh4dy G3ey, a house made of zinc sheets...

Second photo, something with a bloodied belly...

Third photo, a plague doctor with his hand raised. According to Charmy, he was a good friend of her parents before he went mad and started experimenting on children...

Charmy: Now he's a golden compass.

You return the device to the leader. She puts it in a drawer. You still resist answering about the attic, Charmy calls you out.

Charmy: A deal goes both ways, Catherine.

You admit you went on your own will. In the end, all that little trip was an attempt by Hilda to strengthen the bonds, and they did, but not without important bumps in the road.

Charmy: Very well, if there are no complaints from your side, I suppose that's all for now.

With a sweeping arm motion, Charmy throws all the orange skins into a basket attached to the desk.

Charmy: Anything else you want to talk about, Catherine? Are you still interested in going to a place where you can fit better?

2/3
No.5711
Galena-be7e7d Murcielago y Otaku
>>5690
>Donny

Irene claimed to be at peace, for some reason, that didn't calm him down. He ruffles her hair, Donny can't help but let out a laugh.

"And you were always so tall and imposing? I'm supposed to be the older brother... well, I was trapped for a few days on level 49, and I turned back into a kid again. What... what happened to you?"

She approaches the strange monolith, giving the impression of a hospital as she proceeds to recount her experiences...

"Yeah, we saw the crazy lady at the Draga and... and..." The words stick in her throat like a knot in her gullet as she remembers Irene. "I couldn't save her, I wasn't strong enough... she saved me and I let her die."

>"I killed the rest."

Donny's gaze turns to stone; he had already noticed the blood covering Irene, but he wanted to ignore it, he couldn't anymore.

"Was it necessary? Were they as bad as the... the Irene with the scissors?" He asks, and he was terrified of hearing the answer.

...

The group of explorers from long ago appears; hopefully, they don't recognize Donny and don't chew him out for losing the ring artifact.

If he was already somewhat overwhelmed by meeting a strange Irene, the revelation that his mother was waiting for him, that she was here in the Backrooms, and that this was an absolute truth, is just too much for him.

https://youtu.be/zDLk_eUcn8IHe leans forward and vomits, though he takes care to move the skull away so as not to dirty it.

"..." He looks at Cabal. "If you're telling the truth, I'll follow you." He turns around and looks at Irene. "...Why don't you come with me? We can go with Mom, look for... for my Irene, we can all be together, please, no one has to hurt anyone."
...
>>5691
>Irene

The albino ignores her outright. Irene brays and tries the second option, the artifact.

"Ninja? And the black clothes, the headband with your village symbol, your scrolls with secret techniques, your ninja weapons?" He started autistic-ing very hard at the mention of Polar being a Ninja. "Never mind, I'm sorry." Getting back to the important part, he could give her a hand with the Eye of Argus.

>"Thanks."

"It wasn't hard," he says with a very smug smile kek.

Polar uses the Eye of Argus and finds who they were looking for: a fox girl accompanied by one with pigtails, flying over a neighborhood of nice houses and playing with a dragon sphere.
If anyone saw her at that moment, it would seem she was about to vomit glitter out of her eyes because the scene was so kawaii that it ended up infecting her eyeballs.

This ends as soon as they see the next scene of a fat guy in a yellow suit. Apparently, the Wood Boy knew where that was, a radio tower. By the way, the boy also knew the whole city.

"Don't you know any path to Level 12, Junior?" He asks now that he has the chance; had he known the Wood Boy was a walking map, he would have asked earlier. If the answer was yes, he would get off with them to go as a team until they had to separate.

If there was no path to Level 12... well, next kek
Well thanks for the words, kek, this would be my third job, and yes, starting was shit because they gave me a horrendous schedule you have to wake up at 5am and then they question why you don't have the expected motivation, burn all the HR people, but they already changed it for me and I'm doing great now, kek
And of course I'm going to treat myself to some luxuries, after gifting my saintly mother a new kitchen for Christmas I was going to get a laptop to escape the curse of phoneposting that I've been carrying for 6 years
>>5692
After leaving Polar and Junior behind, the bus continued until it stopped again; the road was blocked by a group of paranormal children.

"Ohh, they're like the girl from Ringu" Yes, he says Ringu instead of The Ring so we remember he's an Otaku, but the more he looks, the more disturbing everything is, their mismatched clothes and lifeless eyes "..." He has a ml body for all this, and the trasteros were never trustworthy, he agreed with Hank and Leon "I agree, we have to move before something happens"

And the 'something' happened, because like someone putting things to pop tires on a road in the middle of the night, this was a trap.

"No!"

From the Wheatfield, red ribbons grow like vines and stick to the windows, and Sue, with very little survival instinct, opens the door to let them in.

Irene says nothing, she lunges as fast as she can, pushing Sue aside with one arm and trying to close the window with the other, ready to use the Machete to stab or cut whatever was necessary if she didn't make it in time.

Strength: 1d50 = 2 + 11 + 15 (Machete)
Agility 1d50 = 10 +10 Effort mode to achieve the roll and spend the necessary energy.
No.5712
Galena-be7e7d Murcielago y Otaku
No.5713
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5711
<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Time 17)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 67/70
Hunger: 15/20 - Thirst: 16/20
- Strength: 5
- Agility: 12
- Resistance: 4
- Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
- Pockets 4/4
Book: "New Horizons and Relative Axes", by CH. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
You leave the office looking for Hilda, but the hallway is empty. You look around, your lynx-like vision spots the brash woman's sword leaning against the wall, which means she'll be back soon... Or you could look for her and take it.

While you decide, you stretch out your hand and grab the weapon. It's surprisingly light. A cloth wraps around the handle with suspicion, but by accident, your delicate fingers slide between the folds and touch the handle below.

The world changes instantly.

The night is bright. The infinite, multi-colored dunes. The peak of colossal ruins rises among the boiling sand, and the wind tosses and suffocates you at the same time.

You advance in any direction because there is no clear horizon. Your feet sink, and you roll down a dune until you end up on your back on that mysterious desert. Three shadows cover you, feminine, tentacled, none of them with good intentions. Two of the colorful cephalopods throw big smiles, the third only a slight smirk of curiosity.

They are the Sisters of the Sun. Sol Rita, Sol Tequila, and Sol Presa, the terrible spirits that inhabit the interior of the sword. By reflex you try to escape, but their appendages leap like whips, and they grab your legs and arm, lifting you into the air between the three. The suction cups cover you, your limbs are covered in mucus.

Sol Rita (The Pink One): Oh, oh, look what chance brought us.

Sol Tequila (The Blue One): It's not our moon, but something more new... Stimulating... Better, ohohohoho! I smell your fear and I love it!

Sol Presa (The Green One): Be careful, it's a human. Maybe she stole... If only Hilda lets us see what's outside.

Sol Tequila: A thief! Definitely tried it! And what a surprise she got!

Sol Presa: I know what you're up to, it's not funny.

Sol Rita: She looks delicious! I'll take her!

The tentacles of this last one squeeze and surpass you, going up your legs. One of them invades your dress and wraps around your waist, the tip of another pushes your lips seeking to invade your mouth.

Sol Rita: First I'll play, and when I get bored I'll eat her!

Sol Tequila: It's not fair, let us play first, you'll break her!

Sol Presa: I propose splitting her into three parts. It's the most fair.

Is this the end of Ashley Hills?! Kek, no, it's quite evident what will happen Also, in a bad end doujinshi, in the antiverse Marie met the sun sword instead of the moon

3/3
No.5714
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5705
>>5707
>I propose splitting it into three parts. It's the most democratic
Fixed.

<María Isabel Norton IV (Day 60, time 10
HP: 30/80
Energy: 77/100
Hunger: 18/20 - Thirst: 19/21
- Strength: 8 + 7 Lever
- Agility: 10 - 5 Orange Star Jacket - 20 Flametower-18K,
- Resistance: 10 + 5 Orange Star Jacket
- Luck: 1
Inventory:
- Pockets 0/4
-Skills:
Deja Vu: Retreats one or two turns in time. Costs 10 of hunger and thirst.

Level 10
You roll around in the snow, temporarily relieving your pain, but the stabbing sensation resumes when you move away and seconds pass. You break down in tears for the sacrifice of Flametower-18K, it's the hormones, you tell yourself while burying the robot in snow. Immediately afterwards you witness how the white cloak melts before your eyes... At least it served to cool it down.

You lift your head between your little hands and from there the torso that remains, it's difficult. Gears, cogs, and charred cables fall to the ground, the pieces evoke a strong smell that dazes you. The remaining limbs detach, neither do you need them in their current state. You mount it on your back, its weight immobilizes you, but you struggle to drag your feet forward. Left, right, left, right, towards the wheat and away from the village.

Despite the cold, the effort drenches you in sweat. Among the stalks it's impossible to know where you're heading, you could be going in circles, or heading towards danger. In the sky, lightning cuts through the clouds, but without being followed by thunder. Your whimpers, the stalks swaying, and your soles scraping snow, are the only things you hear until...

...Damn it...

A raspy and human voice surprises you. It sounds ten or fifteen meters to your left, so close you could run into the owner. You make light dance, more than one, they are several people patrolling, and the one who spoke is complaining about Bill, about how he sent them to hunt wanderers instead of enforcing the new law in the village. Other voices join in.

...Fucking lucky bastards...

...The miller's wife did everything to have her husband's life spared...

...Thank the backrooms for bringing devoted wives who fuck like machines...

The first one you heard concludes and is followed by laughter.

...Don't fuck with me, we know what you like, Troy. More daughters than wives, very, very young

...How young?

No one answers the question. A cold sweat runs down your back.

You urgently look for an escape route, and your eyes find a hole in the ground, almost a burrow (Ending). It would be impossible to pass with Flame on your back. Maybe the ideal thing would be to get away as quickly as possible? Or stay quiet and pray they don't find you?

Requirements:
+60 total agility roll to escape.
+30 total luck roll to not be found (Luck cannot be amplified by the effort mode)
No.5715
Sugilite-1aba04 Palacios
No.5716
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5710
<Rando Roadagain (Day 25, hour 4)
HP: 100/100
Energy: 7/50
Hunger: 0/20 - Thirst: 20/20
-Strength: 7 + 7 Gastly (+1 extra attack)
-Agility: 6 + 6 Gastly
-Resistance: 6 + 10 Spiked Armor (10 contact damage)
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 0/8

Level 10
Does the stranger possess precognition? Clairvoyance? Some ability that lets her see beyond the established?

Marietta: I can't see much right now...

A layer of ice covers her eyelashes. She raises her gloved hands and, with her fingers, pushes her eyelids open until she manages to open them, rediscovering the spiral amber gaze resting beneath. Those same delicate hands are the ones that cover her embarrassed face as the conversation unfolds.

Marietta: People are full of cholesterol and taste bad! I shouldn't...! Nobody should eat them!

Rando takes advantage of the Von Karma's vulnerability and closeness to squeeze and get some heat, though it's unlikely his hands can handle the voluptuous flesh of the stranger. She squirms uncomfortably.

Marietta: P-Please, masked sir. The spikes on your clothes tickle me...

With danger ahead, they choose to turn back. Cuno's map is no longer useful; it's a one-way route, from point A to point B. Deviating in any direction or simply going back ends up leading them astray into the infinite field. Marietta keeps the map and wastes it among the spikes during a physiological mission. The people she ate had to come out somewhere.

After digestion, the girl feels more ready to resist the cold and now walks like one of the group.

Marietta: I heard him (to Cocytus) say he was looking for worthy warriors to challenge and defeat. I just stared at him... Sometimes I do that, observe things... And I saw him preparing some kind of... Craft. Yeah, overcoming him in a group sounds like what an intelligent person would do... Hey, where are we going?

What's to the north? Wheat. To the east? Wheat. To the south? Wheat. To the west? A misty line of trees. The scene emphasizes the obvious: They are lost. And the snow continues to fall.
Dawn breaks, dusk falls, and dawn breaks again. Rando slept as little as possible while being used as a pack animal whenever Marietta's feet got tired, which happened often. To make matters worse, they consumed all the water they had brought.

Marietta: ...

The rumble of stomachs is heard. Rando sees the blushing Von Karma wrapping her belly in her arms. She's been eating raw wheat for a couple of hours, but it's obvious that doesn't satisfy her. The stranger's gaze shifts and collides with the masked man's. She offers him a trembling smile; the spirals spin inside her pupils.

Marietta: I-I'm glad you're ugly, masked sir. O-Otherwise... I can't be responsible for my actions.

What actions? What response? Marietta is terse with details, but Rando perceives a growing layer of unease wrapping around his throat like a rope. The Von Karma is still in her right mind, but can the same be said for tomorrow...?

Cocytus remains in the wheat field, and if they turn back, they'll surely encounter him. About 100 meters ahead, they spot another farm, more dilapidated than the last, but surely with rooms where Rando can rest and recover. Supplies? Maybe. Another option is to go to the forest, but there's no guarantee that walking in a straight line toward it will lead them there.

Ghasto realizes they're trapped. Level 10 enveloped them and set up two walls. Cocytus being one, and infinity being the other. Ghasto's high perception is surely the cause of the labyrinth enveloping them with mania. The only comfort in the whole situation is that the weather in the trap is a bit warmer.

Marietta: My chronometer isn't working...

The Von Karma murmurs while glancing at the watch on her wrist. That confirms the theory: they're trapped in an isolated fragment of time and space. Though Rando still feels tired and gets a bit older every hour, as usual.

-Marietta Von Karma
HP: 200/200
-Strength: 1 + ???
-Agility: 1 + ???
-Endurance: 1 + ???
No.5717
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
>>5712
<Donatello Lombardi (Day 30, 15:00)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 38/70
Hunger: 10/31 - Thirst: 23/40
- Strength: 5 + ? Alondra's Nutcrackers
- Agility: 5
- Resistance: 7 + 5 Hazmat Suit (Anti-radiation. Kids size)
- Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Emma
Techniques:
-Bat Breaker: For one turn, use 1d100 rolls. Sacrifices the wielded bat.

???
Irene Gold: More than 30 years have passed for me, Donny. People change.

The mysterious woman is already over 40, and yet she looks extremely attractive. You have to force yourself not to look where the flesh tempts... She's your sister! And she's dangerous, the blood that stains her - and her later confession - proves that.

Irene Gold: Look for yourself...

With her arm she makes a gesture towards the surface of the monolith. New images appear: infinite streets, burning labyrinths, walkways floating between the clouds, and in all of them the Irene of gold is standing before the remains of another version of herself.

Some have long hair, or a different color, or wear sunglasses, or are taller or shorter, or have their body replaced by cybernetic implants. The only characteristic they share is that they are in pieces, dying. The vision shakes your nerves and causes nausea... The last Irene to appear is Elite Irene, but she is not fighting for her life, but talking about something you can't hear. Elite Irene writes down the words of Gold Irene in a kind of notebook.

The appearance of the Dawn Team interrupts them. The truths of Cabal eventually affect you and you lean to empty the contents of your stomach (-8 hunger). With bile flowing down your chin, you tremble towards Irene Gold, who keeps her eyes locked on the adventurer. The woman takes a step forward and...

Cabal: Nomura, do it now!

The short kunoichi quickly takes a hand to the thick pouch on her waist and then extends it, revealing a thick bronze gauntlet. The eye in the metallic palm opens and illuminates, making eye contact with your sister.

Irene Gold is paralyzed with one foot extended forward. Her pupils are dilated, like pools of tar. Nomura lowers her hand, but since she doesn't have the strength to close it without more, she has to help herself with her other hand to contract her fingers. Cabal places a hand on your shoulder.

Cabal: She wasn't going to let us go... She's a cold-blooded killer. Time to go, Donatello. It'll be a surprise for your mother to see you here.

Nomura approaches to grab and store the judge's skull. Cabal looks at you expectantly to go to the door through which you arrived. Perhaps Irene Gold still worries you, and Cabal confesses that he doesn't know if she'll ever wake up from the paralysis.

Cabal: Maybe she's already dead, I don't know. These powerful artifacts were given to us by our benefactor, and he limited himself to telling us exactly what we needed to know, without questions or details.

Your mother, and the end of your torturous journey, awaits beyond the door. Will it be a happy or bitter conclusion? That's up to destiny.

It's your turn to make the decision.
No.5718
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>5699
You won't believe it, OPecito... Marie was only in the BNTG for a week, the trip to Level 7 was on the 8th, keksito chapter 4 if you want to confirm it
>Marie
Going up means sacrificing, she understood that. But it went beyond just leaving friends and a settlement. Ascending also means changing; it becomes evident that the reason Charmy didn't go further was more complex than Marie had thought.

<I was asking myself...

Now Marie feels a bit silly, maybe she should have questioned that. I mean... It's a good question.

<They always narrated fantastic and impossible scenarios...

Instinctively, Marie's little eyes go to the horizon for a second. This is a bit impossible, isn't it?

<But the leader rejected all that to stay with us.

"Ja... said like that it sounds very nice, right?"

Luz lies down on her legs; Marie doesn't have much thigh to use as a pillow, but there's something. The surprise hits her; she never saw herself in this dreamlike situation.

"A-ah-"

She doesn't know exactly what to do. Her hands become satellites orbiting the planet Luz while she speaks, while she decides how to proceed.

"Eh..."

<When I questioned her

With shame, her little hands move forward and backward as if pulled by a rope. Insecurity ends up freezing her... She touches the ground, she doesn't want to ruin this.

<she told me that many people get lost up there forever even if they return. I didn't get it, but then I met Amity.

"E-eh-" -returns to the present after her short internal struggle- "A-Amity?" -doesn't sound familiar, she looks surprised-

<Dark...

"Oh- ah... Haha... She..." -rubbing her own nape- "ah... I was saying that name wasn't very name-y..." -hisses to lighten the mood... agh... Dark. That girl intimidates her, and she barely crossed paths with her once-

<At first she sent me anonymous notes and poems using crows... Weird, but also nice.

"Heh... D-do you like poems?"

She tries to lighten the mood with humor, what Luz finds when she looks is a girl smiling, of course forcing it. She feels it's a bit strange, but she is the cuck understanding and insecurity-free girlfriend. She can't be affected by this. Marie makes her smile more pronounced when the girl looks at her.

<We liked each other, one day she confessed to me and we made it official, we went out, it was nice.

(Heh... W-what do I answer to that exactly...?)

<The problem is that Amity was two years older than me, she had experience and wanted to explore the backrooms.

"Oh- s-so does she have... 16 now?" I always assumed Luz was the same age as Marie or at most a year older, right? I don't remember if it was clarified, I just know Don was described as two years older than Marie kek

<She graduated from the little ones and went with the leader's cousin to learn what it was to survive in levels above 50.
"Mini-compasses..."

Yeah... Marie thought they were just two distinct groups fulfilling similar functions. Apparently not. They were like... the next level. One that Marie will never reach today kek poor Carlie

<She never stopped sending me letters and gifts...

(Love language of gifts...)

<but of course she took the chance to visit me...

"Hah... C-clearly... I-I'd do the same..."

(Really, what else can I say?)

Luz sees her, her little face isn't the same as before. Those eyes radiating pain instantly infect the redhead, who then looks sad.

"...L-Luz...? W-what-?"

<Marie

"W-uh?"

<it's not my intention that you hate her...

"H-hate her-?"

<I think she doesn't know that I still remember... The leader also thinks I forgot. Please, don't tell anyone.

"I-I... Uh-"

She doesn't know exactly what she's going to hear, her tongue stumbles a couple of times as she decides. But Luz... she's so vulnerable. So... lonely? It seemed she needed this. Someone to listen to her... Wasn't Marie the best for that?

"Eh... I..." -closes her eyes and nods with her head, showing a forced decision- "...I promise..."

And they told her. Nothing is left out, and the narrated story is so clear like a movie that Marie feels she can reproduce it in her little head kek by the end, the one listening accompanies her partner in sorrow. The barrier of grief breaks in an instant, and Marie's hands stroke Luz's head, finishing giving her all the comfort that position could give.

"T-that..." -her hands stop for a moment, frozen in the search for the words that work best now- "I... I'm so sorry... that... was horrible..."

That's all she can say. It went much further than just saying this, but she hopes her ears and her company help reduce the pain.

"No... you didn't deserve any of that. I... I don't understand how someone could do that to you..."

She lowers her upper body, and ends up centimeters from her partner's little face, her little nose brushing her cheek, or if she was already observing her, nose to nose.

"I promise you... I-I don't want to hurt you... n-never... never ever..."

She doesn't have to search for words this time, just let them flow. She's her partner, she just wants her well-being, she desires it more than anything in the world. She would go far for it, she... has already done it.

She once questioned what she did to get her back.

That other Luz did so much for her counterpart... and she took advantage of it. Sometimes, the pain in her face when tasting the betrayal... follows her.

But in that moment she only wanted to get Luz back.

Wasn't that other one enough?

...it's easy... and hard to explain at the same time.

Even when the anti stroked her... appreciated her... or hugged her...

...she was simply not her.

1/2 (or 3 I think I don't know kek)
No.5719
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>5700
As far as I know, that would boil down to Moon vs Moon kek
>Marie
Her gaze drops, her smile unconsciously rises... if it can even be called that. Her mouth is open, yes, watching with fascination those curves so perfect... that she loves so much... she is so beautiful. That skin so smooth that makes her vibrate just by touching it, those hips that fit her hands as if they were made to measure just for her... And that ass... supreme object of Marie's desire, that makes her mouth water and of which she never has enough. She would like to touch her more... Caress, squeeze, feel it on her face!

<Marie?

"Wh-Wh-What?!"

Redder than ever, she jumps as if she'd been hit with a huge jumpscare, the bottle leaps from her hands and Marie ends up flailing the air desperately, slapping it several times to keep it in the air before finally catching it.

"Uh-uh- uh I- just- was- uh- on my face- uh- I mean-!"

She warns that if they take too long they'll catch a cold.

"Oh-! Yes- uh... Sure. Uh- sorry. I... Was... dissociating..."

Now she proceeds to help. A subconscious voice reproaches her attitude and her head bows in super embarrassment, accentuated by her cheeks red like Christmas lights. The truth is, she really went too far.

(Why am I like this...)

(If Luz heard my thoughts... Ugh...)

She would hit her forehead if it didn't make this so obvious.

...

The compliments scale to the perfection with which she looks at her through those glasses.

<I'm not perfect.

She looks at her with narrowed eyes in playful suspicion. Like the one you'd make saying 'ahh-yeah'

"Ahh-yeah..." -well, she does- "adds modestly."

She plays around while Luz brings her the napkin. 'Hm?' she lets out, while she cleans her. Marie shrinks a bit in her place, that embarrassed her a little.

"Ja... Uh- d-didn't notice..." -she scratches a cheek with her index finger, that embarrasses her and she didn't expect that treatment either, which is kind of nice in a way-

<I swear, I'm not.
"Luuz..." -tilts her head toward her as if asking for info, "You are!" That's what she feels-

<And better you know it now, because I don't want to surprise you for the worse.

"-"

They cut the nonsense, a little kiss. Short and sweet, Marie's little heart reacts, filling with love until it completely tames her. She watches her partner, touched... her silliness has already passed.

<I'm very bossy, and a bit intense about order. One day you'll want to do something fun, and I'll tell you... No, Marie, no.

"Like eating grass...?" -a little chuckle, to make it clear she finds it hard to believe- "y-you're..." -she closes the small distance between them again, affectionately touches Luz's cheek- "you're perfect for me... okay?"

That was different. But just as significant. Marie gives her another sweet little kiss. She loves this... She could kiss her all day.

They love each other.

...

Does love imply silence? We asked 50 swords across the United States. Let's see what they say.

<No overexertion. She said that...

(I-it's true...)

<Do you think she was lying? The one on the other side lied a lot.

(W-wait?, The other...?)

(O-oh... Her...)

Yes... Her. Marie has already given her opinions on the matter. It was a difficult situation... and what had to be done was done, right? Marie was truly in an exceptional situation. After so much pain, she only wanted to have her back... and chose to extinguish another to get her back.

Sometimes it's hard for her to justify it... But... wasn't it the best? The right thing...? Again, she prefers not to think about it too much. When something is so difficult... It's better to keep moving forward and leave that behind. Like Luz's body did. Today, seeing her, she can forget that this body isn't entirely hers.

(N-no, no... She's different...)

(A-and besides, there'd be no reason to lie about that, Lunita...)

(T-thanks for reminding me...)

And then they stop.

<Okay, now you know about the boundary markers.

Marie looks to the side, fist over her mouth, and lets out a sigh of air loaded with grace.
<This trip is being very educational.

"Ahem." -pretends to cough and turns back to the front, smiling, almost laughing- "Ahem..." -well, just a single giggle. The stop-sign-and-mojón combo is peak humor- "Uh... Yeah."

Pim pum pam. Marie jots this and that down, nods her head, and looks at Luz with a doubt -exaggerated since it's acted- as Luz scoops up some dirt.

"Weren't you saying it's not for eating?" -she's playing. And keep pushing that-

<It's for the Compasses. Surely more than one will want to come and see our discovery in person.

OUR discovery. Luz doesn't seem too happy with that conclusion.

<Honey

(!!)

She called her honey! Marie doesn't know what to think, but it's not necessary... she can feel it... and it feels nice.

<don't start... I'm bothered by the way you displace yourself like that. You're useful.

"P-perdon, it's just- wait- me?" -"Useful"? Me? That's new...-

<See, I brought my staff?

Marie shakes her head; the sound effect of a can with a marble inside being shaken rings out.

<So, who's the best prepared to defend us if something happens?

"E-eh..."

She looks over her shoulder, locating her sword between her backpack and her back. She looks back at Luz.

"And... me?"

<Exactly. We're not just taking a stroll, we're exploring... You're a proper wanderer now.

"fuaark"

"Heh..." -she smiles, because that makes her feel a little better- "I guess you're right..." -her smile grows- "...as always."

Marie gets her way when naming the signal.

(Hahaha! It's the best name ever!)

When the silliness passes, they can move on to the next test. Lunita goes! When asking for it back, Marie gets a good whack.

"OOF!"

She crouches down, sticks Lunita into the ground while clutching her little chest. She lets go of her chest and raises a hand without letting go of the sword. She's not asking for a timeout, even if it looks like it; she's just asking Lunita to calm down.

(E-It's okay...)
Second attempt. 'Ouch!' she thinks in her mind, not shouting it so Luz sees her as cool. She caught it! She should keep practicing.

(I-I got you!)

She says to the sword, happy. Soon after, the dream is deemed safe and the photos high quality.

<You have a good eye, you should pursue this.

"Haha..." -she laughs nervously- "t-thanks..."

Marie retrieves her phone. This... it's actually a bit worrying. Apparently, dreams sometimes come true... for the worse... and for super good. She can relax a bit about that, because she's living a beautiful dream, where she has a gorgeous girlfriend, and can aspire to just be part of her future fantasies.

Luz stops. In the dim light, Marie lifts her little face to find that gaze of fervent desire. The pale girl can't help but blush, caught up in the atmosphere simmering and palpable in the air with their closeness. She doesn't say anything; it wasn't needed. Luz pounces on her, starting a passionate kiss. The sudden union causes a fall and a brief separation so Marie can whimper and catch her breath before falling to the floor. The union is restored, they join hands, Marie closes her eyes and responds as best she can. The kisses continue for a while; Marie smiles between each second-long pause before continuing, and wraps her little legs around her, ready to receive her if she wanted... but it was getting dark. They have to separate. Marie pants, smiles a bit shyly... releases her from between her legs... she's a total mess.

"Haha... I guess... S-should we go?"

They help her up, fix her clothes, and get her back on her feet. Marie walks a bit embarrassed; she really got carried away...

<Damn, I need to be less horny...

"H-Huh?" -Did she hear that right?-

(H-H-how do I tell her it doesn't bother me?) kek

Lunita could hear that.

(E-eh- I mean- aaaa)

2/3 I apologize for writing so much, keksito. Since we're in the final stretch, I'm taking my time because I enjoy responding, and there will come a moment when I won't be able to. But I can abbreviate if you want so I don't bore you.
No.5720
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>5702
>Marie
She plunges into the water, or something like that. It's there, surrounding her, but barely, she almost doesn't touch it. In any case, she's underwater, going down fast... until she stops.

"Aaaaa!" -ascends- "OU!"

She slams against the ground.

"Ojojo... Ogh..."

She suffers. Luz didn't warn her about this... She pushes herself off the floor, placing her hands on it, and then opens her eyes, finding only pure darkness and no sensation on her nose. The terrifying vision from before is completely displaced by her new concern.

"M-MY GLASSES, I CAN'T SEE WITHOUT MY GLASSES!"

Without even questioning the dense darkness, she starts poking every inch of the floor while crawling. Fortunately, her sword is capable, it's nocturnal after all. Marie advances carefully, feels the stone and senses the frame of her glasses, sighs in relief.

Sigh "Oh thanks, Lunita... I thought..." -puts on her glasses and... nothing- "W-what? N-no- I-I can't see anything, Lunita!" -proceeds to raise her voice, reaching a scream- "I CAN'T SEE, IT WAS THAT DEMON-!"

<S-It's just dark.

"..." -her head turns into a dumbbell dragging her neck to 'see' the dark floor in shame- sigh "I'm a sock..." -opens her mouth to make a fool of herself-

She looks for her phone, fortunately it's not wet. That point for agility! I'll add the others in reserve when I think of where kek Turns on the flashlight, the darkness of the place was suffocating, the kind where you can feel it around the light, like trying to crush it and overcome it. Marie takes the opportunity to give the place a worried look, Luz is nowhere to be found. The air quality seems as bad as a third-world workshop, she can see tiny particles floating in front of her flashlight as if attracted to the beam. Marie covers her nose with her sweater sleeve.

"Good heavens... This... Oh I hope that's not dangerous..." -looks more, again, Luz isn't there- "...damn..." -looks to the side. There's a pool-

(I don't feel like getting into... EH!)

She stops covering her mouth and nose just to point at the little balls in the water.

"Cosmo and Wanda!" -she doesn't have much experience with that series, but her dad liked it, covers her mouth again, that reference is just for her and her sword who wouldn't understand it-

(Good heavens...)

Lowers her hand and looks ahead. Takes a deep breath, filling her lungs with that disease from the dark side of the poolrooms whose name I can't remember the dark loneliness. Mentally preparing for what was coming.

"Alone again..." -looks back, at her little sword- "at least you're with me..."

Having that in mind really helps her tank the loneliness and fear that everything might generate. Lunita was a great addition to her life... In fact, if she didn't have her, she'd probably be dead today. Marie covers her mouth and nose again and advances.

"Let's go..."

Marie wanders around the place, there's not much to choose from so forward they go. There's a plastic garden chair.

(I am the storm that is approaaaching)

Marie remembers a Devil May Cry meme, considers recreating it, but since according to Luz chairs are dangerous... better to pass it by, like that square tunnel where 'suspicious' falls short.

<Marie, now that we're alone I wanted to know... are you okay...? Does it hurt?

"Uh?"

She's surprised, and allows herself to speak out loud. It's more comfortable to do so when she's alone and needs to chat.

"W-what are you talking about, Lunita?, the fall just now?"

Nope.

<I thought about coming to help you, but you didn't call me, so I stayed still in the corner... Did I do wrong?
"Eh...?" -she stops- "Sorry, I don't get it... When?"

<That night, among so many, I saw Luz bothering you.

"OH! Oh, o-oh... Bothering me... Haha..." -she laughs nervously, how does she explain that...?- "u-uh... I... Eh, y-you did right! She wasn't bothering me, just..." -she moves her hand as if drawing a 6,7 to search for words- "j-just... Uh..." sighs "i-it was something we both wanted... Okay?" -she doesn't quite get it- "i-it's hard to explain..." -she says, embarrassed, with her little duck lips- "b-but yes... y-you did right... eh... Luz would never do anything bad to me..." Lunita had ended up on a sofa on the lower floor, does this imply they rolled around all over the house? Keksito

"E-eh, look!"

Another hallway to change the subject.

"It's the same as the other one, but... backwards! Curious, isn't it?" -in TRUTH she's just deflecting the topic- "This reminds me of a puzzle meme." -yes, a different one-

"Hm... Do you think I can reproduce it in my head for you? Come on, Lunita. Pay attention." -Marie closes her eyes, concentrates, and puts her fingers to her temples like a true Jane, I mean, a mentalist- "I'm thinking eeeen..." -she proceeds to imagine the meme-

HOW IT FEELS TO CHEW 5 GUM:

https://youtu.be/muaQdzcwFW8?si=HPhwNbTqRomW6Arf
5 GUM. STIMULATE YOUR SENSES

"Haha..." -Marie opens her eyes and lets out a little giggle- "AAH!"

Soon the humor fades from her face due to the shock of the noise; looking in all directions doesn't help... The noise was coming from what she was holding.

"Oh... I almost forgot I could do that..." -another awkward situation-

Marie brings the phone closer to her little face.

"Hellooo?"

<Luz to Marie. Luz to Marie... Pszzt... Are you there? Over.

"Ehh... Yes. I mean- do you copy? Over."

<What a bummer, we ended up in different places- Pszzzt There's interference, but the signal will improve the closer we get. Keep going- Pszzzt

"U-uh?"

<Take good care of the battery and don't enter the dark part- Pszzzzzzzt...

"Luz?, Luz, do you copy?, Do you copy?, Over!"

She lifts the phone trying to see if gaining some height restores the signal... But nothing.

"Agh... Damn." -lowers the phone- "...what bad luck..." -looks ahead- "well..." -sighs, what can you do- "let's go..." -and walks a bit- "it's better to mov-..."

Her steps slow down until the splashing under her shoes stops. A sudden silence falls, letting the water drops fill the sonic void. Her eyes open wide, realizing something terrible. She doesn't panic, but synthesizes.

"Lunita..."

Yes?

"You heard what she said, didn't you...?"

Maybe...

"She said... 'don't enter the dark part'..." -she didn't finish saying it, but she can fill in the blanks-

And...?

"There are no lights... And... There's a lot of darkness..."

...meaning...

"We're in the dark part, aren't we?"

Marie moves forward, walks. She doesn't rush, because she doesn't want to slip and break her face; this place reminds her of some pools or something. And she's terrified of running near pools.

"Oh, what bad luck, why do these things have to happen to me...?"

She speaks with a certain urgency. She goes straight down the hallway, it's the safest thing.

Roll 3 if it's not a bother, you cut whatever you want and see fit
1d50 = 32
1d50 = 41
1d50 = 5

3/3
A recent Recettear thread made me think about the Frontrooms and made me question if having more "breast-ness" would have given me better opportunities with Robin although I know I didn't, I don't think he cares about the physical. But well, a thought and an excuse to remember that RP.
No.5721
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
>>5712
<Irene Di Lombardi (Day 60, Hour 13)
HP: 140/150
Energy: 46/80
Hunger: 37/40 - Thirst: 37/40
-Strength: 11 + 15 Machete
-Agility: 10
-Stamina: 10
-Luck: 2
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Eye of Argos
Techniques
-Ultra Instinct: Maximum secret of the body judging itself (-10 Energy/Hunger/Thirst. Avoids damage during the turn it is used).

Level 10
Polar: I am a white ninja and for a few years I served the Dark Mahou against my will... Village? Symbol? What...? Girl, where did you learn about ninjas, from a silly cartoon?

The albino comes from a video game, he has nothing to do with Konoha or the hurricane chronicles.

Junior: Isn't that where misbehaving children end up...?

If you don't eat all your vegetables, Level 12 will get you. Sounds like something Backrooms mothers would tell their most unruly children. It's clear that the wooden boy knows nothing about that place, and when you ask someone else, for example Francine, she would tell you that Level 12 is a myth and possibly a counting error that was never corrected.

You didn't lend the Eye to the wooden boy, he lowers his head, visibly dejected by your indifference. The bus brakes and the duo gets off, Francine asks Junior if he is 100% sure about going with the albino. Junior nods, clarifying that he has to be brave anyway and look for his mother... He and you shared something in common and you didn't know it.

Junior: Thank you, Mrs. Francine. Of all the adults, you are the best. Can you give this to Maverick if you see him again?

From a hole in his chest, he pulls out a rolled-up piece of paper. The blonde receives it, glances at the content, and tilts her head, showing a smile.

Francine: How cute. Did you draw this for him?

Junior: It's a deathmatch challenge. The one on top is me, triumphant... I'm optimistic.

Francine: Huh? What?! Hey, Junior, I-I know he and your mother have had issues but-

Junior: It's not for that reason. The fight will be for lady Eleanor's heart. If she wakes up, he will understand.

The bus moves forward. Through the windows, you see Polar and Junior heading back towards the silhouette of the city, just in time to witness the city lights fail and the metropolis plunge into darkness. But you have no chance to worry about that, danger comes at you head-on in the form of frozen children.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bHe_i98krmo
Sue screams as the ribbons pull her by one hand and her hair.

Sue: N-No! Stop! You're hurting Sue!

She shrieks with tears welling up. You launch yourself desperately (When you decide to spend the necessary energy without specifying, you always spend more than you should), you grab and squeeze one of the ribbons, the sensation is wet but you don't have time to dwell on details and cut it with the machete.
Sue clings to you and buries her face in your chest, crying inconsolably. Your hands are cold and dirty, stained with fresh blood from the tapes. Leon slams the accelerator, they charge into the crowd of mini-zombies. The bus rattles, icy limbs scrape the windows.

Nadjela: WHAT IS HAPPENING?!

Exclaims the dark-skinned girl who had fallen asleep with her MP3 and woke up suddenly. The vehicle shakes.

You look out the windows, there are children dangling with their fingers sunk into the bus's chassis. Hank leans out with you, aims, and shoots the first one with his rifle. He shoots the second, its chest explodes. He runs to the other side and shoots the third. You see pieces of infants disappear into the distance.

Hank: This is easier than duck hunting!

For a moment it seems they've overcome the crisis, but then Leon slows down and stops again. The reason? The gingerbread house that now occupies half the street. Candy canes support the somber structure, and two cookies like gargoyles adorn the front wall. From the wheat field to the left, a gaunt and sinister figure dressed in red peeks out. The party assistant throws and extends a spike trap adorned with Christmas lights across the road.

Leon: We can't continue with that blocking the way, it'll blow out the tires.

The curtains on the house's door move. A two-meter-tall, three-headed, hairy, and fat monstrosity emerges, wearing a red cape and a crown. The three pairs of red eyes glow in the darkness.

Leon: Sacrebleu! The King of Rats. It doesn't make sense, that entity lives much higher up.

The rat head in the center opens its maw, roars, its voice is as thunderous as it is majestic, worthy of a tyrannical king.

Rat King: Dishonor the vanquished! I am the Rat King, unique among the inhabitants of the underworld! Who dares disturb my rest in the embassy?!

Apparently, in your absence, the white worm has been working, and they've even built an embassy for an allied leader. You have to solve this problem quickly; if you take too long, the ice children and the mysterious bloody bonds will catch up to you. Leon turns to you.

Leon: Hank and I will go remove the spikes and kick that clown's ass. Francine, can you convince the king to leave?

Francine: Uh... I... I don't know...

Leon: Or at least distract him until we can help you scare him off. We need to move fast.

You have to decide who you'll go with. Will you fight the clown, or face the Rat King? If you choose the latter, it's important to go with a pre-planned strategy.
No.5722
Grandidierite-c9e9ec Marisa
No.5723
Grandidierite-c9e9ec Marisa
No.5724
Grandidierite-c9e9ec Marisa
No.5725
Scapolite-78c6ac Ashley/Catherine
>>5709
>Ashley (from the fuuuuture)
Chasing isn't the word. A mouse caught her eye. Where did it come from? Where was it going? Wild life hides things that the unobservant human would never see. Cat observes. Hidden perfectly, perched on a ceiling beam, she honors her name by carefully following the pest.

It was necessary to discover where it was going. No one would want a rat-infested house. She'll probably have to kill it. But she doesn't plan on eating it... she doesn't need food currently. Maybe she won't kill it. But she has to take care of it somehow. She'll finish planning once she finds the nest. Or so she thought until nature was disturbed. Loud bangs on the wood alert the little animal, which bolts, breaking its natural routine. Catherine frowns, she had failed... But how could she have foreseen that?

Without getting off the beam, she looks here, looks there, and even yonder, though she doesn't usually use that last word... and finds no one, nor anything since the mouse abandoned her. She decides to wait a bit, but they don't stop, nor do others arrive, a neutral sigh, indicative of little importance, precedes her descent. She lands, walks, opens the door, and the culprit doesn't stop being noisy. She starts yelling, Catherine looks at the child. He's hurt, and sad. She thinks that even she could scare him with a scream or beat him in strength. Maybe it wouldn't even be necessary for him to be in this state for that.

(But that wouldn't be right.)

It's just a thought. What was the mom yelling?

<"Where is Charmy? Her monster hit my little Timmy."

"I don't know."

She closed the door and left. She hopes that's enough, there's something curious... Redhead, child, Timmy... Child... Tim... Redhead... It's obvious...

"I left the shower running..." -she goes to turn it off. Later she could let Charmy know about this-

>Catherine (faaaar into the fuuuuture)
Playing isn't the word. They play, she shows them what hiding truly is. Well-positioned behind a dresser in a space that seemed very narrow for her big head, she becomes part of the scenery.

If there's one thing she's confident about, it's her ability to hide. Among other things, of course. But remaining hidden is one of the most important principles her father has passed down to her...

...How long has it been since they found her?

It didn't matter. Bang bang bang. Thuds on the door that again, no one answers. Ashley is the least suited for this task, but there's no one else. With a sigh, this time one of complaint, she leaves her hiding spot.

(How many people come and aren't attended to?)

She considers observing that while hidden sometime, setting a schedule and watching this place during the week to see how many people are ignored per day. Maybe that would be funny... or not. But for today, she'll attend.

The scene is similar... But worse. An equally angry woman, a more injured child.

<"That demon you have is out of control! It jumped on my Mickey!"

"..."

<"I-I was just talking about how much I like petting white cats and touching their tails... kuek"

"There are no demons here." -only a mummy once-

She closes the door. Later she'd also get scolded for being so idiotic excessively innocent. Then, after taking a couple of steps away from the door, she stopped...
(Hm...)

She looked thoughtful... Mickey...?

Timmy, Mickey, children, redhead, children, redhead, Mickey, Timmy... White cat...

"I left the shower on..." -no... wait, not that, she shakes her head. This time she closed it- "..."

(Hilda...)

She thinks she recognizes a pattern. She wasn't going to say it out loud... she turns a blind eye and leaves. Although... well, she probably should explain to Hilda that people can share names.

...

Turning a blind eye didn't work. Maybe telling her about the first case was enough, maybe Charmy can find out everything that happens in the house somehow. But Hilda was punished. She had to paint the fence...

"Do you want..."

To weed the wheat...

"...me to..."

Walk the dog, and help bring supplies.

"...help you?"

She asked on each occasion. Knowing she shouldn't, she preferred to lend a hand anyway, she didn't want to leave her alone. Working isn't a problem. As long as it doesn't worsen Hilda's situation, of course.

Even if she couldn't help her, she could keep her company. When she was free from the tasks Charmy assigned her, she wandered around the place and accompanied her at least in spirit. She greeted her if there weren't many people around because she still doesn't like talking much to others, and sometimes she just watched her, like that time she saw her writing. Or she did until she also went into the classroom to talk to her.

"Do you want me to help you?"

She asks, although this time it's difficult. The handwriting of both must be as easy to differentiate as night and day. Catherine hangs from a beam again, only held by her legs, upside down as she talks to Hilda.

"Were you called a 'monster'?" -well yes- "you're not." -I'd die holding that-

She tilts her head. She looks a bit curious in a Spiderman pose.

"Why did you do it?"

Because they deserved it. That's possible, she didn't know them...

"Ah."

She thought that... no, she almost abandoned a question. Catherine doesn't usually do that.

"Hilda... Did you know two people can have the same name?"

She must know... Right?

Yes or no, apparently she'll be visiting level 5 soon. Go figure why... it's not like Catherine feels like meeting anyone, but... we'll see.

...

>Ashley (present)
<Thank you to you!

"...Huh?" -she recalculates for a second, her wires got crossed by the weirdness of backroom communication-

<Do you want the lobotomy too? It's only ten minutes... Yeah, I didn't believe it the first time either, what I saw.

...she glances at the image.

"No."

Too many reasons to refuse to list them. Even if she wanted a metal rod shoved in her eye, she wouldn't let her do it. Besides, she doesn't need it. What she does need is to know how Hilda is doing, so she gets down to ask her.

<I still feel ugly. It'll pass, I know, being with you everything feels... Better.

They hold hands. Ashley doesn't need to say anything, she gives her a smile with which she swears her loyalty. If being together will make her feel better... she can do it. Help heal her.

<I know how to fix it!

She did have something to say, Catherine looks at her, her smile fading. Dora is pushed aside. Luckily, Ashley also prefers this solution.

1/3
No.5726
Scapolite-78c6ac Ashley/Catherine
>>5711
>Ashley
Is put under the light of doubt... More or less. The interrogation is just one question, and, although Catherine remains prickly, Charmy is calm.

<Curious, with my parents it was the other way around, they taught me to seek the truth.

"I already knew how to tell the truth."

It wasn't necessary to teach her that. Despite the image she's giving the leader, Hilda could see beyond and notice that Catherine can be very authentic. Even with her constant attempts to remain expressionless, her emotions usually show through. And, then it's easy to know many things. For example, if she doesn't like you, you'll realize it in an instant.

<You have my word. In certain circles, it's worth more than gold.

"...thanks."

That's all it took for the cat to sing like a little bird. Charmy takes this as someone who is tired of repeated pranks by a single individual. Why could that be?

<I'll have a talk with her.

"But... I trusted your word..." :<

<I said a talk, not a punishment. You two seem close.

"..."

She neither confirms nor denies. She tries to remain neutral, as usual.

<I never expected that, well... that Hilda would become so infatuated with someone else.

"...'Infatuated'?" - she asks normally. What was she referring to?-

They eye her. She doesn't flinch, from head to toe she's an almost normal girl. White as snow, except of course for her beautiful emerald eyes.

<You're not trying to trick her, are you?

Therein lies the first flicker of emotion that filters through her serenity. Upon hearing that, she frowns a little, at the same time as she replies.

"No."

Direct and very serious. Even offended. Although... how much is the albino's word worth to Charmy after confessing she knows how to lie? Her little face returns to normal as soon as she can minimize the annoyance. She loves Hilda... or... she adores her. That's why she keeps that flower that bothers her. Love hurts kek

<Throw it away when you go out. Those plants can cause you psychosis or something worse.

"Oh..." - well, that's too bad... she'll tell Hilda it was an order, she'll surely understand-

<They come from a bad place.

"It's dangerous to sell them." - she affirms based on what she understands, so why do they do it?-

<Here, a didactic sample.

"Hm?"

<Just don't concentrate too much, you could suffer from monochromatic insanity.

"...I don't know what that is."

They hand her a... thing, in addition to... squares with lenses. Catherine doesn't understand anything, she takes the latter and tries to look through them, as well as in all directions, trying to decipher them. She sniffs one, it doesn't smell like anything... she doubts if putting it in her mouth would be a good idea. Charmy explains.

"Hm...?"

She approaches the indicated object, the first apparatus. The big one, Ashley looks at it from all directions, her head becomes the natural satellite of the thing... Until she finds the part where the piece that holds it seems to fit. Catherine stops, takes out the little square, and inserts it...

Now what?

<take a look through the photosensitive squares where your big eyes go.

"...?"

She takes the apparatus, brings it to her eyes.

"Ohh" - she is greatly surprised, but that and the following is all she will hear as proof of it- "it's like a photograph in my eyes..." - or something like that- "...What am I seeing?"

It reminds her of one of the precarious houses she saw once in the middle of the forest. Nothing special... but apparently, it was that Sh4dy Gr3y.

"...it looks like an abandoned little house."

Charmy has to change the image or Catherine would stay there like a dummy looking for more things of interest until she goes crazy. Now she sees... god of Begotten? Something?

"...What am I seeing?" - she asks, sounding clearly more interested in this one than the previous one- "it looks like... an entity bleeding?"

Next. There wasn't much to see, but the story has a background.

"Oh."

That... is not good.

<Now it's a golden compass.
"What is that?" -the impact is greatly reduced without context-

They ask her for the device, she finally takes it off her eyes and hands it over.

"...cool..."

That's her description, a word Hilda taught her. She likes the technology, both musical and visual, that they just showed her. It's impressive. And she hasn't even been able to use a computer and see everything they can do yet. What she doesn't like is blaming Hilda; it made her want to lie. But...

<A deal goes both ways, Catherine.

It's true. She had to comply... so she proceeds to confess. Hilda's role as the mastermind, and hers as the loyal accomplice. She doesn't press charges, there's no resentment. Quite the opposite, the journey helped them understand each other a little better, a task they'd been seeking since their first day together.

<Alright, if there are no complaints from your end, I suppose that's all for now.

"None." -in case any shadow of doubt remained-

That's all to conclude. With nothing more to put on the table, she makes space by discarding the orange peels. Catherine thinks they might be useful since they are farmers, but those potential uses die with the cold and snow. It's not the season for cultivating.

<Anything else you want to talk about, Catherine?

"..." -maybe she has something... a couple of things, in fact. But two become three with what the leader says-

<Are you still interested in leaving for a place where you'd fit in better?

"Huh?" -it's a big question- "..." -she looks away, appearing thoughtful- "hm..." -she looks up- "Do you always go around with your little dog?" -she'll kick the question down the road, evading it by avoiding awkward silences and thinking noises, responding with another question- "...Does he help you?" -likely- "With everything?" -maybe- "Fighting?" -possibly- "Do you think I could do the same?"

Hilda compared her to Doggo. That's where the idea was born.

"Not with you..." -in case of confusion- "...but... I'd like to help like that." -weird... to be like a dog? Catherine sees it as feasible, she's tried imitating animals before. Without much success... but she doesn't give up-

After that, she has another question. Something that's been bothering her for a while.

"...What's wrong with me?"

The question comes out of nowhere and might be strange. What's wrong with her? That she's in love could be an answer. But she wasn't referring to that; she's less a child trying to understand herself and more a patient demanding results from the doctor.

"...for this time. You said you'd ask..." -the guide is bringing things closer to what she meant- "the rift in the air... when... everything froze. Do you know what happened...?"

That's what she meant. It's just that's her way of speaking.

...

After discussing everything, Catherine decides to leave. They say their goodbyes, she gets off the stool and grips the doorknob between her fingers. The pending question she avoided earlier hangs in the air, but it feels more like a thorn in her neck. Something that's always there, impossible not to feel, and that she'd eventually have to remove.

She can't say she hasn't thought about it. Her lifestyle wasn't what she has today, staying in the same place. With many more people... fleeing at some point was her idea since she arrived. But that conflicted with certain situations, and eventually with feelings that are stronger than ever today.

She never had a guide for these. No one to talk about it with. She'd been learning on her own... or... well, alongside the one with whom she developed them.

...she stood there for a moment, at the door, thinking precisely about this. Not even the previous conversation gave her enough time to answer.

But it was decided... she has to give an answer now.

"..." -she looks at Charmy- "I think... I'll stay here."

She answers. She doesn't need another level... She's fine on one with her. Now she just needs to communicate it to the one who would most like to know... and here she goes. Catherine leaves the office.

2/3
No.5727
Scapolite-78c6ac Ashley/Catherine
>>5714
This post is a forced second re-roll. I would be left with 1 luck.
>Ashley
...and on the other side there's no one.

"...Hilda?"

Nothing. Not on one side, nor the other. The only thing accompanying her in the hallway is silence, and a weapon that serves as a clue. Catherine approaches itI don't know if I would take it, but whatever, it's possible and after observing it for a moment, taking it for what it is: a clue, she decides to hold it.

She holds it before her with outstretched arms. The blade obstructs her view of the wall. It's a weapon, no doubt. She doesn't think about anything else, she'd never had anything like it. This is made to hurt, to kill. Similar to the knife, but not. She didn't see herself using this to cut her food, or a rope, only to deliver a violent attack. The sword is a weapon, the knife a tool.

Why did she pick it up? She's not sure, it could have been something she did subconsciously. A dormant desire to wield a real weapon, a desire she didn't even know she had, but now with the blade in her hands... well... she really can't think of anything other than the sword of the sun. Having a weapon in hand is fun.

Or so it would be, if it weren't for the fact that as she rotates it from the hilt to discover the secrets of its steel, if it has any, her fingers somehow undo the fabric that protects it and brush against the handle, changing its place from its foundations to make it nothingness itself.

"Uh...?"

A dry wind hit her in a strong gust, Catherine raised her arms to cover her face from it as she caught up with everything...

She was alone. Under a bright and almost empty sky. Being lost, and very confused by the change, she looked around. Nothing. She looked up. She didn't find Polaris anywhere, and she wasn't familiar with other sky lights.

"What happened...?"

She doesn't understand, but at the same time she does. Or at least she thinks so.

"Did I change levels...?"

She's already somewhat familiar with such a situation, but this time she didn't walk in any direction to trigger the change. How funny fate is, that when she decided to stay she ended up in nothingness.

"Hilda..."

She murmurs with regret. But she shakes her head, trying to focus. It's not a good idea to stay in place.

"I must move... I must move." -she repeats to make it clear-

It was all so sudden... But she must suppress the discomfort if she wants to reunite with her to tell her she didn't want to leave. That she doesn't want to leave. Therefore, it would be a good idea to avoid dying from exposure to nature.

She needs some kind of shelter, she starts by walking forward. There's no preference for direction this time... but the sand wasn't firm, it crumbled under her feet and the girl fell, gasping in surprise before rolling to the ground.

"Nf..."
Snorts through her nose, she prepares to get up, but her big eyes widen in fright at the sight of shadows and she feels that internal desire to escape again. She attends to it, darting away as fast as she can, but the beasts, anticipated her anticipated escape, and with their appendages they act as shackles. Catherine is lifted into the air. And she struggles anyway.

"GRR!"

Her face changes completely upon seeing these things. She looks confused.

"Octopuses?"

<Well, well, look what chance brought us.

She returns to anger. She squirms, struggles, ignoring the words they say to her.

"GRR!" -she growls, she won't show the fear they want to see, when she has no other choice, the cornered kitten fights-

<If only Hilda would let us see what's happening outside.
<A thief! She surely tried! And what a surprise she got!

That wasn't how it was! But there's no time for corrections, the tentacle gropes her soft skin, resisting no matter how much she tugs with her legs. And another prevents her from speaking by trying to force itself into her mouth. It seals her lips, she tries to avoid them.

The disadvantage was clear...

Her heart beat fast.

Her breathing was irregular.

Her skin bristled.

And her forehead was covered in sweat.

She was scared...

But luckily, she had already tried raw fish.

She opened her mouth and showed them that whatever entered it would be lost. She bit, this time giving THE bite, burying her teeth with all the strength her jaws could exert on that single tentacle.

(If I were a crocodile...)

She used the strength of her whole body to try to twist horizontally, from left to right.

(I would bite hard and not let go. I wouldn't let go.)

Trying to cause the most pain. She wouldn't let go, she would give it her all, imitating the lethal twist of a crocodile as best she could in her limited position.

(But I'm not a crocodile...)

(I can only... Do this...)

It was a desperate fight to lose. She felt like crying, because even if one of these octopuses suffered, she was at the mercy of the other two. She squeezed her eyes shut almost as hard as her teeth to hold back tears. She's going to die... it's almost certain she's going to die. She doesn't want to die. She really doesn't want to die... Especially not in a place like this. Not without Hilda ever knowing what happened.

roll dice I guess

1d50 = 8 screw it, 50 energy to strength kek, she's supposed to be trying her hardest for this.
Agility: roll 20

Ahem. Ackshually Ashley WILLIAMS

>no, it's quite evident what will happen
I don't know if you mean she's going to be saved or raped

>Also, in a bad end doujinshi, in the anti-verse Marie encountered the sun sword instead of the moon
Well... I see kek
I also see Marie as narratively more violable than Cat, OP.
A-although I hope it doesn't happen
No.5728
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5716
>Booohhh! you deleted the bad ending, coward
Blame Irene.

<Martín Emilios Palacios (Year 30, Day 19, Hour 8)
HP: 95/100
Energy: 50/50
Hunger: 19/20 - Thirst: 19/20
-Strength: 11x2
-Agility: 10x2
-Endurance: 11x2 + 10 Reinforced Hazmat Suit V2
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 4/4
Thalasin (19/30)
Brayan
Magnum Revolver (2/6. Damage x3, Priority +2)
Kitchen Knife (+3 damage. Corroded)
Abilities:
Werewolf (Transformation): x2 base stats. x3 base stats in aquatic environments.

Level 21
You throw the skull towards where the darkness is deepest, you hear the cracking of bone against cement, and dozens of pieces falling on the carpet. Shortly after, you hear another crunch but closer, caused by the impact of the albino's knuckles against your respirator. The air device sinks and hurts your snout, knocking you back onto the bed. The metal mesh under the mattress bends and creaks.

Polar: Do you recognize me now? More of an idiot every day, Martin. Be thankful I walked halfway across the city to pick you up, and that with tired feet I'm not going to kick your ass.

???: Sir... Are we leaving now?

A voice adds from the doorway, which is where the little light illuminating the room comes from. Under the frame is a boy made of wood holding an oil lantern in one hand. He seems more attentive to the lantern than to you, surely because the slightest mistake would risk him catching fire.

Polar: The brat's name is Junior, he knows the city better than anyone, which alleys to take, which to avoid. I found him on a bus after escaping my captivity at the hands of some damn bikers, long story.

A buzzing reaches them from the hallway...

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Tp0k6VDXUOQ
The giant moth appears flying headfirst and lands on the boy's back, who becomes paralyzed like a statue, his rigid features contorted in terror.

Junior: If I- if I don't move, I'm invisible...

Polar: I doubt that works. Shoo, shoo! Get out! Use it!

The ninja waves his hands. The moth takes off and flutters around the room, crashes into the walls, and spits a stream of acid against the wall. The cement melts and the creature flies away into the icy night.

Radiohead's speakers continue to play despite the lack of electricity https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FXozwCdSLb0
Junior leads the way with the lantern. Polar holds a golf club in both hands as if it were a katana. You are in the middle, staggering, still with foggy thoughts due to your long sleep. The walkways and stairs they traverse have railings with a clear view of the boarded-up main entrance, where white hands and lifeless eyes are ramming from the outside, points illuminated by an spectral blue.

The rooftop door has a sheet of paper on it that reads: SPACE RENTED FOR SPECIAL RITUAL. PLEASE DO NOT DISTURB. Polar kicks it open anyway, they don't have much else to go, they already heard the mournful rumble of the main doors giving way and the rush of ice entering, stepping, tearing. Radiohead is unlikely to be harmed, it's not a biological creature like you.
It's snowing, the flakes weigh like metal shavings. The city is just a jumble of dark needles, among which a white giant stirs with dozens of white shadows running between its plump legs. An army of walkers floods the metropolis.

Polar: I wish we had something to rip our stomachs open with and leave with honor.

The wooden boy lowers his head and looks at himself.

Junior: I don't have a stomach, Mr. Polar.

Polar: My brother can give you some of his. He has plenty to spare.

In the sky, silent lightning shakes the clouds, so high that the colorful ejected lights struggle to illuminate. In one second you glimpse a pair of membranous wings; The next, a man with his arms outstretched as if embracing the world; The next, a colossal eyeball; The next... Nothing clear, it's too much chaos, too blurry.

In the center of the rooftop lies a wicker effigy adorned with Christmas balls, three meters high. Kneeling before the shapeless altar that looks like half a man, is a subject shouting poems at the firmament.

Behold! Death has erected a throne,
in a strange city that rises, solitary,
far away, in the gloomy west, where
the good and the bad, the worst and the best
have gone to eternal peace. There the temples,
the palaces and the towers—towers eaten away
by time, and that never tremble—do
not resemble ours in any way. Around them,
forgotten by the winds that never stir them
ever resigned under the heavens, lie the
melancholy waters.

The man's face is covered by bandages, eyes tattooed on the little skin he shows, and his red and black clothes are those of a carnival vagabond. The bandage is also marked with ink eyes. The wind seems to rumble to the rhythm of his words.

Polar: His name is Wesker, the mad town crier who foretells the end of the world. The radio introduced him to us.

Polar comments as he pulls a crumpled cigarette and a half-empty lighter he got from a dumpster on the way to pick you up out of his pocket. He lights it and smokes.

Polar: ...

Your supposed brother's gaze follows Wesker's activities. It's not like he had another plan, the idea was to come rescue you, but then everything started to go wrong until he ended up kneeling to certain death. Watching Wesker pour gasoline on the effigy and himself seemed better than falling into despair.

Junior: We can drag that thing (The effigy) to the door (Of the rooftop) and buy time... I-I think.

Polar shrugs. He goes to Wesker, touches his back with a finger to get his attention, and shares the boy's idea. The town crier scratches his chin, looks at Polar, looks at Junior, looks at you, then looks at the sky as if waiting for a sign of divine displeasure... Receiving none, he nods.

Polar: Help me move it, Martin. And while you're at it, think of something, see if you can come up with a way out of this, asshole.

The albino rolls up his sleeves.
No.5729
Sugilite-1aba04 Palacios
No.5730
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5719
>>5720
>>5721
>Marie was only in BNTG for a week
Correct me if I'm wrong. Between level 7's return and the move to level 10, there was an indeterminate amount of time, right? Or am I messing with my own canon? kek.

<Marie Griffin (Day 52, Hour 12)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 66/70
Hunger: 18/21 - Thirst 18/21
-Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
-Agility: 10
-Resistance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 3/4
Super-Cell (On. Charge 12/16)
Joseph's Charger
Piece of bar filled with moth jelly (4/4)
-Pink backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Contaminated water bottle (15/15)
Smiled fluid
Toothbrush
White cat headband

Level 92
Poems. They're too cheesy for modern sensibilities, but your crush doesn't see them badly. For her, they're another sign of affection she can come to appreciate, like songs, hugs, bonsais, etc. Restraints, however, she does not.

Dark, like you, did the unthinkable to have Luz. Even though Moon explained to you that Anti-Luz didn't disappear but merged with Luz because they both possessed the same soul, what you did still bothered you, an itch you were unable to scratch.

Moon (From the past): A black wolf and a white wolf inhabit one being... The one that is better fed wins.

A well-known analogy that your liberal side identified as extremely racist. But you got from it that Luz's goodness is superior to Anti-Luz's evil. With that brunette who drives you crazy, it would be wrong to mistake her gentleness for weakness.

Luz: Yes, 16. She hides her age very well.

Even after what Amity did to her, Luz decided to forgive her and believe that the backrooms had driven her mad. It doesn't change that the event was a delicate experience, an anecdote exclusively for her soulmate and her most trusted person (after Momo). You stroke her hair, trying to calm her down; it works, you feel her settle and relax. With her back to you, her head on your lap and her hands near her heart, she smiles at you.

Luz: I know.

She lifts her head and rubs the tip of her nose against yours.

Luz: I know.

You repeat it to yourself, never to her.

...

Level 37
Alone, but not entirely alone. The origin of the contradiction is your new and loyal sword companion. With your mouth and nose covered by your sleeve, you open the darkness with your phone's light and advance.

Lunita: Did you want...? Did you want her to touch you like that? Really? Ooh... Why?

Among the shadows, you find an unexpected threat: It's called an awkward conversation.

Lunita: But you were crying, and, and, you were out of breath, and, and, you were screaming, and, and, you fainted like twice!

You can almost see her shaking her tentacles in the air.

You don't remember being indiscreet or rolling around the house like wild animals, but Lunita's gaze is different from yours; from the blade, she sees in 360 degrees, so it wouldn't be strange if she glimpsed some flailing from the encounter and mistook it for some kind of aggression.
Lunita: If you say it's okay, I'll believe you, Marie.

Fortunately, she doesn't insist on the topic anymore. Now you only have to worry about what awaits you further ahead. First, a chair attached by its legs to the dirty ceramic ceiling. You imagine a meme for Lunita to see too. She does more than that, she participates and invades your thought bubble, walking in her octopus (or squid) form, taking the place of the fat guy and spinning in the seat until she ends up vomiting too. Lunita's vomit is silver, just like the blade.

The intercom startles you. The bad interference makes the conversation fleeting. The mission: Find Luz and avoid the dark zone. Or so it was until you notice an alarming detail around you.

Lunita: It... It might mean a DARKER part.

You know your sword is just being naive, so you keep going to escape the gloom.

You move through the hallway, the water level rising step by step until it covers your feet. Wet socks and shoes, discomfort +100. The hallway opens up, and with your flashlight, you scan the ceramic arches. You continue until you stop upon seeing a ladder on the ceiling that goes up a circular duct. It's five meters above the ground, too high.

Lunita: Marie, over there, something's shining.

You're not clear on the direction Luna is looking, but a sweep of the area is enough to catch the distant source of the light. You head towards it, and about twenty steps further, you find some gloves floating, ten steps more: a scarf, ten steps more: a sock: ten steps more: a bloody top and shorts, five steps more: a tied belt, three steps more: a flashlight. You might think of grabbing it, but the pale, severed hand attached to it might give you pause. It stinks of decomposition.

Lunita: See the cut marks? They're from teeth... H-human teeth, I mean. Possibly the person did it to themselves. Good news.

What Luna means is that for now, there's no monster.

1/?

>I apologize for writing so much
Don't apologize, I read everything you write with a smile. I hope my approach of avoiding excessive detail in scenes doesn't make you feel the opposite. Also, sorry if I sometimes imply certain actions; I mention this because I saw you weren't convinced when I had Cat grab Hilda's sword.

>more busty
I'm sorry to inform you that Robin is pansexual... Yes, bread turns her on! Kek, no. But if her beloved were made of bread... The point is that Robin would be one of those characters who would be labeled woke today because she could basically fall in love with anyone as long as they were the right person. Even your underage autistic waifu... Or Owen... Or a tentacle beast from the eighth dimension! I guess Robin would say something like it doesn't matter what the mold is, it's the content that counts. Even so, I feel like she'd beat a monster with a stick as soon as she saw it, I don't know.
No.5731
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5731
<Marie Griffin (Day 52, Hour 14)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 64/70
Hunger: 16/21 - Thirst 16/21
-Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
-Agility: 10
-Endurance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 3/4
Super-Cell (On. Charge 10/16)
Joseph's Charger
Piece of Moth Jelly Filled Bar (4/4)
-Pink Backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Contaminated Water Bottle (15/15)
Smiled fluid
Toothbrush
White Cat Headband

Level 37
With the help of a metal railing, you get out of the water with soaked calves. Caution is paramount, one wrong step and you could slip face-first onto the ceramic. You bring the cell phone you jealously protected from moisture closer, check the battery level, and try to contact Luz. You only hear static... You're still far away.

You arrive at a new chamber. A checkered pool lies in the middle, a plastic float rests on the surface. The water is crystal clear, the pool has no bottom. You can rest here for a moment, the air is less stale, and there's a light panel on the ceiling. A small space for peace before returning to the gloom.

You reach another area with ceramic arches, but this time you allow yourself to walk on a walkway raised a meter above the water, a victory for your feet. You sweep the scene with your flashlight, catching a white smudge out of the corner of your eye, you could swear it was a face. You look back, managing to see a long silhouette sliding away from you, like the silhouette of a snake. Is it your imagination?

When you were despairing from so much darkness, you turned a corner and found the end of the darkpools, the threshold was a perfect white square against the darkness. The excitement almost made you speed up, but since you hate running by pools, you just walk...

Good decision, slipping would have been a tremendous mistake.

The wind moves your ponytail and the clarity blinds you. Only 10 meters of ground separate you from a long fall into an infinite sea. As the saying goes: "On level 7, life is tastier." You might try to spot a ship with your eyes, but it's too much ocean for your glasses, what you do manage to glimpse are towers that defy the sky, possibly belonging to another level.

Luz (Intercom): "Psztt... Sweetie, can you hear me...? We've recovered the signal. We're getting closer. Keep doing what you're doing, it's working. I'll continue with my part. Muack... Did you hear that? I sent you a kiss. For good luck. Muack, another one in case the first one didn't reach you. Over."

You look to the right: An infinite row of thresholds. To the left: The landscape repeats itself, with the difference that there's an old man on the edge. Short, bald, big-nosed, with abnormally large eyes and feet, wearing a striking golden robe. In one hand he holds a metal bucket and in the other a fishing rod with a very, very long line... So long that you can swear it reaches the sea below.

You can talk to him. Or not, and continue on your own, since testing which path Luz's signal reaches better is a good way to know where to go. At first glance, the old man looks harmless, but if he's capable of coming so calmly to such a high level, you assume he's not normal.

2/2
No.5732
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5723
<María Isabel Norton IV (Day 60, Hour 10
HP: 30/80
Energy: 46/100
Hunger: 18/20 - Thirst: 19/21
-Strength: 8 + 7 Leverage
-Agility: 10 - 5 Stellar orange coat - 20 Flametower-18K,
-Resistance: 10 + 5 Stellar orange coat
-Luck: 0
Inventory:
-Pockets 3/4
Trinkets
Trinkets
Trinkets
-Skills:
Deja Vu: Rewind one or two turns in time. Costs 10 hunger and thirst.

Level 10
Trying not to make noise, you make your way through the abnormally tall stalks of wheat. More than once Flametower's circuits get caught and you have to pull, but little by little you manage to cover distance.

Voices. Cruel men's voices. Alert and with goosebumps, you study your options. For a moment your gaze clashes with the entrance to the burrow...

A version of you that decided to be selfish, sneaked in there leaving Flame's remains to their fate. That other you crawled through the dirt and worms, scratching your little legs and arms on the buried pebbles, and finally plunged into a darkness that led you to a circle of grass perfectly lit, as if under a spotlight.

You lost consciousness and upon waking you didn't know who you were nor could you form words. You were found by rangers and taken to a white hospital. They healed you, wrapping your bruises with bandages, but when asked who you were or where your parents were, the other you only stammered one letter: "M... M... M..."

With nothing else to do, you were left in the care of an orphanage, a beautiful European-style building where you spent the next year and learned to speak using the language that the rest of the world around you used. One day a couple, a man in a hat and elegant suit, and a woman in a long dress, arrived looking for an adorable girl and became infatuated with her.

They adopted her and took her to their mansion, where she was cared for and pampered, given all the food she wanted, because little Labiata (Her new name) ate as if she feared running out of food in her belly. She also didn't leave her house, because she saw shadows and corners as if they contained monsters waiting for her. Over the years Labiata grew and grew, getting so fat that she was unable to leave her own bed.

One afternoon Labiata closed her eyes for a moment, trying to recall fragments of her cloudy and distant past. When she opened them again, the ceiling was different.

You act...

You throw a few pieces (Trinkets) as far as you can. One of the men says...

"Huh...?"

And looks in the direction of the noise.

This is your moment!
You run in the opposite direction. The beams of the flashlights turn towards you, the light seeping through the wheat stalks.

Troy: Hey!

The bulk of the patrolmen think it was just a scarecrow or a noise, but the leader decides to run after you. You hear the others asking him to come back, but mostly you hear the wheat rustling behind you. Your chest hurts, your little legs burn, Flame pricks your back, and to top it all off... You fall face-first.

Troy: Where did you go, little girl? Show yourself. I won't hurt you.

With your face full of black dirt, you turn your body and look back. You glimpse Troy's silhouette walking to the left, pointing his flashlight resting on his rifle.

Troy: This field is dangerous... There are monsters here. You must be hungry and cold. Come on, I'll take you to town where you'll be safe.

You remain silent and still, taking advantage of the fact that he doesn't seem to notice you. He's moving away, good. You can let out the air you were holding in reflex. You lean back on the frozen ground, the release of tension is such that you could fall asleep.

Alondra (Intercom): "Testing, testing, does anyone receive me?"

A loud buzz replies from Flametower's inert head.

Alondra (Intercom): "The plan to go against the world alone went terribly, I'm in a cell at the police station now. They say the mayor has a plan, but I'm not sure. Anyway, if you hear me, stay calm, everything will be fine."

You hear "everything will be fine" at the same time that Troy parts the stalks and appears three steps away from you, giving you a smile that implies anything but good intentions.

Troy: Wow... You're so cute... I like it.

But your eyes are not on him, but on the silent shadow rising behind him. Arms with hanging folds frame Troy's head with their thick hands. The palms close firmly.

A wet crunch. Bloody spray soaks your front and an eyeball bounces off your forehead. Troy's body falls to his knees, now on his neck is a mess of flesh, bone, and gray matter. The corpse ends up on its side and forms a thick puddle. Finally, you can see that the killer is a shapeless, obese mass dressed as a chef, with folds that make his face look half-melted. A monster.

Unknown hands pull you and separate you from the ground. By instinct, you struggle, no one wants to end up like Troy.

???: Ouch, girl, hold still. Keep your voice down.

You face the assailant's face (Open spoiler). Black, old, with one eye bigger than the other. It seems like everything is going to get worse.
No.5733
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5726
>>5727
>>5728
<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Hour 17)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 67/70
Hunger: 15/20 - Thirst: 16/20
-Strength: 5
-Agility: 12
-Stamina: 4
-Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
-Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by C.H. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
Brush up, brush down. She let you choose the color for the fence...

Hilda: No.

She shakes her sword, the abnormally tall wheat stalks fall to the ground. Grubs -with circular, toothed mouths, 16cm long and 2cm thick- emerge to devour the remains like land piranhas. For some reason you can't grasp, Hilda grabs some, rolls them up, and stuffs them into her pockets...

Hilda: The leader said I have to do everything myself. All you, Hilda (She imitates Charmy's voice).

They wait, sitting on a bale of hay next to the house that sells ice cream. It's a house like any other in the fields of level 10, but the family that lives there got an ice cream machine and started a business. Despite the cold, Hilda swore to you that the dessert is worth it, and tasting it is a good pastime while Doggo finishes his business in the wheat.

Hilda: If she finds out you helped me, I'll have to do everything all over again, and you too!

Meaning, I'd end up in the situation of doing all those chores but together (What's so bad about that?). A happy old lady appears from the house with two ice cream cones, one white (Vanilla) and another light blue (Bubblegum). Hilda waits for you to choose the flavor that appeals to you most, then pays with bullets she got from selling the grubs as bait in town.

Hilda: Licks Licks How's yours...?

Without waiting for an answer, she brings her face closer and desecrates your dessert with a swipe of her tongue. You move your wrist and contemplate the straight line that breaks the creamy spiral folds.

Hilda: Not bad. Try mine.

She offers the cone and waits for you to pass her the microbes.

Doggo is taking too long, Hilda decides to go look for him. They get off the hay, pass about 15 meters of wheat, make their way through until they stop due to strange sounds. Giggles, barks... Hilda squints and gestures for you to stay behind her. They head towards the noises and, parting two stalks, they see it.
Doggo is on top of a girl with lush purple hair, licking her face while she laughs and kicks. The past slobbery licks lessen their cadence, and the stranger casts an affectionate glance at the dog's silly, cross-eyed face. Hilda doesn't quite know what's going on, but this vibe that's brewing isn't normal! She plucks a bunch of wheat stalks and uses them to prod the stranger.

Hilda: Hey! Back! Get out!

The stranger recoils and flees, flailing her arms, terrified. Doggo is safe. You always have to be careful, you never know what kind of vermin you'll find in the backrooms.

...

The world is upside down. It's nothing paranormal, it's the house beams that offer you that different perspective. Hilda continues with what's dictated on the blackboard, she rejects your help for reasons you already know. She takes a step back, moves the chalk between her fingers, and contemplates the lines. Since she didn't study the space well, she kept reducing the size of the letters until they were barely understandable.

Hilda: Monster? Yes, sometimes... Outsiders are idiots. But it doesn't affect me anymore, I discovered that monsters are great, and that I only have to care about the people I love... Like you.

Two people can have the same name, you worry that Hilda doesn't know that. She turns, doesn't find you. She raises her face, discovers you.

Hilda: I know, but I didn't want to risk it. I hate it when they mess with what is...

Her tongue dances between her lips. She decides to rephrase the sentence.

Hilda: With you.

She lowers her face and scratches the back of her neck. There's a doubt growing in Hilda, specifically an unknown about what they are now. Friends, or something more? It's still not clear to her. Like Marie, Hilda is inexperienced in the matter. But there's a difference, Hilda noticed that Marie is succeeding at everything! Almost as if an invisible power were guiding the nerd (Light). What does the redhead know? What's her secret? How can she get it out of her so Catherine can be happy? These are the questions the bully asks herself.

Hilda decides she'll pay Marie a visit these days, and discover the secret formula.

1/?
No.5734
Alexandrite-40ccac Rolero
>>5734
<Catherine Hills (Day 17. Hour 17)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 67/70
Hunger: 15/20 - Thirst: 16/20
-Strength: 5
-Agility: 12
-Endurance: 4
-Luck: 3 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
-Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by C.H. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
You didn't need to be taught to tell the truth, you always knew how.

Charmy: So you're a better girl than I was. Why did your father want you to learn to lie?

"Encapricharse," you stick with the word, but Charmy doesn't bother to explain what she meant. It's your turn to look up the concept in the liminal dictionary and discover the following:
To become infatuated
1-To insist on maintaining or achieving one's whim.
2-To have a whim for someone or something.
3-To fall in love.
Syn.: to fall in love, to grow fond of, to become smitten, to fancy, to become passionate about, to become interested in, to become infatuated with.

"Engatusar," that one you don't need to look up, and it annoys you. Charmy doesn't apologize for the comment, maybe she just wanted to see your reaction.

Charmy: Security is the last thing that crosses the duke's mind. He's not like you, or like me, he was born here. He belongs to one of those lineages that managed to flourish in the labyrinths. It's worth keeping in touch with him, but not excessively.

You enjoy the educational demonstration with the device. Charmy uses representations like that for her classes, it's a shame that due to her responsibilities in the village, it was impossible for her to continue with lessons on a daily basis.

Charmy: Bleeding entity? Seriously? I see a dark door. It's like art, it depends greatly on the viewer.

Faced with your doubt about the compasses, Charmy shows you hers made of bronze, hanging from a metallic chain. The compass ends up in your hands, it's cold and heavier than it looks. No matter how much you move it, the needle pointing north seems fixed.

Charmy: Compasses is what we are known as, the official exploration corps accepted by the Ministry... In reality, as a guild we are much older, but over the years the Ministry's hegemony became impossible to ignore and I suppose adventurers found it more comfortable and profitable to affiliate. If you move the safety catch on the side, you can open it.

You follow the instruction. The compass opens, revealing a series of moving mechanisms, arrows, wheels, and gears in motion. It also has two mini-internal containers, one in the center and another slightly smaller one above.

Charmy: The one above is for direction, and the one in the center is for non-clipping. You can go to whatever level you want, as long as you have a fragment of the place.

The leader takes the compass back and clarifies that there is a professional hierarchy of three types: Bronze, Silver, and Gold.
Charmy: Golden compasses usually live above level 200, they are independent, although they sometimes come down if they hear an interesting rumor or someone influential asks them to.

From level 10 to +200 there are unimaginable distances and adversities. Using mathematics is misleading, each of those numbers is a world.

The leader wants to know if you've adapted to the farm. Doubt is normal, you are always elusive and at first your reservations were numerous and notable. Before answering, you want to understand a few things.

Charmy: Doggo? Yes, he usually accompanies me almost all the time... Not always, there are days when I order him to watch a kid on his trips or guard the house. He's a very useful fatty, and yes, I taught him to fight. But Doggo isn't a pet, he's practically a member of my family.

You want to be the Doggo of... A certain person.

Charmy: You're not a dog, Catherine.

You know that, but the mutt is your role model.

Charmy: I understand you're speaking figuratively... Yes, if you try hard you can become an indispensable girl to someone. Just make sure the appreciation is mutual. There are no freeloaders among the kids.

But there's another doubt, more important because it has to do with your little body, physical and mental health. The leader looks at your poker face and with one hand reaches for an orange, pats the desk, looks at it, realizes there are none left and sighs.

Charmy: I asked questions. I found out you're not the only one who had those episodes. There was a subject on level 2... His name was Malory. It took quite a while to find out his real name because he seemed to have some kind of curse... Hmmm...

The name thing makes her thoughtful for a couple of seconds, until she refocuses on you.

Charmy: But he described the same thing. He wouldn't stop talking about how the world froze and tore before his eyes, he even thought it was his superpower and that it was his mission to train it. One day he disappeared.

Disappearing is normal in the backrooms, but in the leader's seriousness there was a hint of something more somber.

Charmy: It was assumed that an entity took him, sometimes hounds sneak into the heat camp and eat babies, maybe it was a very big hound. But I kept asking and it seems there were strange people asking about him a couple of days before he vanished. The strangers didn't show up again either.

There's a way to find out more, but Charmy hesitates to tell you, you might react badly.

Charmy: I don't know if you want to get a check-up, Catherine. I have a contact in the MEG, her name is Julia, she could shed some light. She'll be discreet, she knows how much I care for my children. Maybe today you don't feel like a kid 100%, but that doesn't change anything, you're under my protection.

2/3
No.5735
Rose Quartz-c8f892 Rangato
>>5717
Ghasto doesn't understand why the young lady regrets her decision to eat people before meeting them, but then he punches his fist into his hand and realizes something obvious... She must be on a diet.

[You don't say, she's on a diet? Then I won't insist any further, I suppose weight is very important to young ladies... Although it depends on how they're cooked...]

He drops the subject and they continue walking while Rando watches them with some caution that quickly passes. He's met big shots with eccentric tastes and peculiar fixations before, which are best left unmentioned... When they ask him to get off, he does so without further ado.

[Hm...]

They look at the path they should have come from, but there's nothing there, and it certainly couldn't be considered a route from point A to point B. Just then, without warning, nature calls Marietta and she has to answer in the middle of the field. Or so I understood

[Don't look, pervert...! And Marietta, dear, warn us before you need to relieve yourself, please...]

Ghasto covers Rando's eyes with his tail, who barely caught a glimpse of the scene thanks to the suddenness of the situation. While he squeezes and punishes her for tarnishing a young lady's honor, Ghasto ponders what just happened... Getting stuck like this so suddenly... but they must go a little further to confirm their suspicions...

For now, Marietta mentions Cocytus...

[I'm not surprised, given her characterization, though I don't know why she'd be looking for opponents here in the middle of nowhere... Nya?]

He parried quickly... Under Ghasto's perception, mere seconds passed, practically the time it takes to say "Dawn breaks, night falls, and dawn breaks again." but looking back, Rando was hugging Marietta while carrying her, following him confused, his eyes went white... He checks the inventory and Rando's status...

[NYAAARRGHH! My mistress was right, I never learn to shut my mouth!]

He let out a very loud groan filled with anger and self-reproach, clearly fused with a meow and, under his breath, a purr after realizing he'd just gotten himself into a lot of trouble.

[What's wrong...?]

[She knows... I'm so sorry, it was my fault...]

[Know what...? Is it that bad...?]

[Terrible... You see, there are beings who, in their infinite boredom, decide to create worlds like this and manage them like a tyrannical God. I come from a similar one, many things happened until they finally left, and it turns out I attracted the attention of the one here.]

[Huh...]

Rando looks at him with a face of complete incomprehension, but you can't see his face because of his mask, so to fix that, he tilts his head slightly to denote this absolute confusion.

[In summary, one of the beings watching us took notice of me, and the other isn't going to intervene, or can't... Flattering, but very annoying if you ask me...]

[I don't understand anything...]

[You don't have to, just know that I'm very sorry and I'll try to make up for it as best I can... For you and for Marietta... .And stop hugging her, for the love of God...! Of God..]

[I don't want to... It's cold... And it reminds me of a stuffed animal I had as a child... But then... you don't know... how to get out of here...?]

Ghasto corrected himself a little late and clicked his tongue, old habits die hard, whether good or bad, and it's only now that his mere expressions have worked against him. As he said before, he can't know exactly where they're going... help me but at least, relatively close by, there's a cabin...

[A cabin, of course... it's really like watching a teenager ask a girl out... Alright then, that's where we'll go...]
They head towards said structure and have to take cover and plan their next move as best they can. Meanwhile, Marietta is hungrier and keeps glancing at Rando, who is already sitting but still holding her. She doesn't quite understand his words but is starting to get used to the uneasy aura she feels from both companions... She didn't even feel this way when being hunted like an animal...

[Do I look f...?]

[I suggest you don't discuss that matter... Despite your words earlier, she wants to eat him, and not in the way you'd like...]

[Is that true...?]

[Here we go again...]

He asked the girl directly, but still didn't let her go, because she reminds him of a purple teddy bear he once had that perished, if it could even be considered alive, very cruelly, if cruelty can even apply to a stuffed toy... Waiting for her answer, he watches Ghasto modify his tail again...

Now, is Rando ugly? He could be, or he might not be, after all, he wears a mask that makes it impossible to judge him beyond his body.

[What are you doing...?]

[Something I "always" could do... I'd appreciate it if you didn't think too much about this and just accepted it, okay?]

Ghasto lets the plush texture of his tail go, seeing that the walls now protect them from the outside cold, and returns to his appearance of a thick black cable... It doesn't take him long to transform the tip into something resembling a nipple from which a drop of liquid, black as tar and thick as milk, emerges. He stretches it to Marietta's mouth height, and it's obvious what he's offering her...

[And you, miss, I'd appreciate it if you'd settle for this. And I implore you not to eat our friend unless it's with harmless kisses, understood?]

If she accepts the nipple, that black liquid would begin to flow from the tail in slow intervals. If Ghasto's assumptions are correct and this girl shares the same nature as her mistress, then these drops should taste as sweet as freshly harvested honey. Living up to his title of "guardian cat," he has many tricks, most of them geared towards the care and well-being of his respective masters. With this, at least Marietta shouldn't have problems with hunger... thanks As for Rando... the butler thinks it's best not to tempt fate too much... yes...

[As for those guys watching us...]

[They're not "guys," but I sense two... Of the bad news, one is favorable to us, the other not so much... I hope they lose power for a week so they get over it...]

[But they are...]

[Let's not talk about it... They don't like being exposed. We can only pray, and not necessarily to Jehovah...]

Ghasto starts searching through the rooms of the new shelter, taking on a much more active role than before, probably driven by guilt, the weight on his conscience, and the mission his mistress gave him to protect Rando until he got out of here... Right now, he is very agitated and on guard, so much so that his appearance has changed a bit as he stopped caring about maintaining it.

Marietta comments that her watch no longer works.

[Of course not, dear... He erased time... You sleep too if you need to, I need your help...]

Rando was already using her as a pillow after the whirlwind of events that came his way while Ghasto explained it to him as if it were the most natural thing in the world, as if saying 2 + 2 is 4 was an even bigger obvious truth. Taking a deep breath, Ghasto wonders, looking at the sky for a few seconds... "Should I roll dice? If so, how many?" With those exact words. And if he doesn't need them, he just hopes the objects that should be there from his search will materialize...

Fucking hell, I dreamed I had responded kek
No.5736
Kunzite-b98c2e Rolero
>>5735
<Catherine Hills/Ashley Williams (Day 17. Hour 17)
HP: 90/110
Energy: 17/70
Hunger: 15/20 - Thirst: 16/20
-Strength: 5
-Agility: 12
-Endurance: 4
-Luck: 1 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
-Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by CH. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
You're staying with the little ones. You trust sharing the decision with your special person, but the outcome is denied to you. A sword, a hilt, it wasn't your intention to take it, but a subconscious force compelled you. Perhaps it's destiny pushing you, it happens sometimes, like when life threw you to level 3 without questioning it. But now the environment that receives you is cold and dry, a desert of Martian colors, followed by the assault of three creatures that only promised to cause you harm.

The stability of the ground is denied to you by the appendages that lift and stretch you. You struggle, pull, fight against the numbness caused by the pressure of the suction cups. One of the tentacles hits your mouth...

You don't hesitate. You open and crush with all the strength of your jaw.

Meanwhile on the other side...

Hilda opens the door and enters the classroom. The person she's looking for is there, Yodel told her she saw her pass by a while ago. Maríe is at the back of the room, sitting at the desk facing the blackboard. The nerd -red as the fruit that gives her nickname- trembles and fights against her own breathing, her hands clawing at the wood. Marie might have caught a fever during the trip, but Hilda doesn't care, she walks and slaps a desk halfway down the aisle, startling the dork and getting her attention.

Hilda: Hey, loser.

Marie turns and swallows. The bully's aggressiveness quickly subsides as she sighs and rolls her eyes.

Hilda: Soooorry. It's old Hilda talking, I'm still struggling with my quirks... Anyway, I wanted to ask you... How do you make things work with Luz? It seems so so easy, but it's actually like rocket science!

With a frown, and her fingers drumming on the table, she waits for Marie to give her a hand. She doesn't plan on leaving without getting any ideas.

Hilda: Is there a trick? A protocol? I thought about learning to dance, but I always fall. It's not my thing.

She swings a wrist while considering options.

Hilda: Maybe if I bring her the head of something, like a trophy. Would that be the right thing to do? I don't know... I have no idea what we even are. Friends? More than friends? To me, she's the most pleasant person in the universe. Only an idiot wouldn't see what I see.

Marie, with clenched teeth, trembles like a jelly, lets out a high-pitched squeak, and arches her back backward, as if threatening to break in half. Hilda clicks her tongue and shakes her head, thinking the dork is an exaggeration.
Hilda: If you want to go to the bathroom, just say so.

The bully rubs her face between her palms, a little frustrated.

Hilda: Messing it up again is not an option. I love her. Alright, I'll say it... The person I'm talking about is... Catherine. Yes, you can be surprised now. And stop panting! What's wrong? Did you come dehydrated?

Whether Marie is helpful or not, Hilda decides she has no more time to waste, Cat is waiting for her. She'll ponder the nerd's words on the way. The bully leaves the classroom and closes the door behind her. Slowly, Luz lifts her head over the desk, like a little frog peeking its eyes from the surface of a lake. Open spoiler if you're in a safe place. I think it was obvious what was happening, kek.

Back on the edge...

One octopus screams, another pants, and the other... Simply makes strangled noises of pain. You grit your teeth and squeeze its head, the skin is rubbery and salty, it grinds. How did it come to this situation? You imagined being a crocodile, but you also imagined slurping spaghetti. Sol Tequila pulls you by the legs, while Sol Rita hits you with all her tentacles, of course, her head is trapped in your big mouth. Sol Presa, being the self-proclaimed smartest sister, brings a bulb to your face and spits a stream of ink in your eyes just as she would with any problematic predator.

You can't see!

Will it work to scare you away?

Let my girl go!

A voice shouts from above. You can't see it, but Hilda plummets with her arms held to her body, a blue meteor. The bully impacts and spins, kicking up a shower of sand. You feel pebbles hitting your back.

In the darkness, you hear the action...

Boom! Pow! Zap!

Sol Tequila: H-Hilda, no. We were just playing!

Bash! Whack! Thwack!

Sol Presa: I was just finishing synthesizing my latest neurotoxin. Prepare to die-ACK! My gonads!

Poof! Bang! Smaaaaaash!

A superior force rips Sol Rita from your mouth. The appendages release you, your mind tells you you'll hit the sand, but instead, you crash directly onto the wooden floor (-10 HP). Your nose is bleeding, but at least you're back on the farm. You check by pulling at the hardened ink and find, not only the hallway, but Hilda kneeling, looking at you with concern. She offers you her hands, in case you need comfort.

The sun sword lies on its side.

Hilda: I should have warned you about those witches... Sorry.

She tilts her head to the side and flashes a small smile that seeks to lighten the situation.

Hilda: Good bite.

3/3
No.5737
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>5731
Indeterminate no, the dunkerque ended on the 9th when Marie fainted. After that they stayed 7 days gathering supplies by order of Charmy and on the 8th they went towards level 10, so there are 7 days not rolled there but that was a pretty sad Marie according to memory kek and they stayed in a restaurant, so there were no classrooms and Jane should have already changed by being post-super almond water
>Marie
The above is already good. I left it there.
REALMENTE was a lucky thing to take the little dagger along. Marie would be missing a lot of things right now without her lunar companion. For example, a voice that accompanied her. Although what she says, for the first time, fills her up to the brim with nerves.

<Did you...? Did you want her to touch you like that? Seriously? Uuh... Why?

"U-uh- Why?"

¡¿But what answer to that?! Marie goes into overclock, searching for answers that come rushing out, like nonsense, since her tongue gets tied up and she stutters the same thing several times.

"P-p-porque- porque- por- porque... E-eh-"

Her hair and her face were already the same color.

"N-n-no sé... S-sólo... S-sólo quería."

Don't apologize, everything you write I read with a smile.
Fiu... I'm glad. Sometimes I've even thought that I was getting too dense responding to every little thing, and sometimes going off on tangents and that I could end up boring, that's all.

>I hope my approach of avoiding extending too much with the scenes doesn't make you feel the opposite.
Not at all, OPecito. It's important to know how to cut things short too, I just carry each scene because I enjoy responding to everything you write keksito. But I've also come to stop doing it when I see that the scenes don't need anything more to be added. Like in this post. If you remember. Don't worry.

>Also sorry if sometimes I imply certain actions, I mention this because I saw that it didn't convince you that I made Cat grab Hilda's sword.
There's no need to apologize, that's a triviality OPecito. I said I wasn't sure, but it was a possibility.
The truth is I had an idea of a scene where Cat would grab the sword, just didn't expect it to be like this keksito
But as I say, it was a possibility so, plus I don't mind, I know that sometimes you need to move forward, and that obviously you want to carry out certain scenes. You go ahead, I haven't complained.

>I regret to inform you that Robin is pansexual... Yes, he gets off on bread!
Abby bathed in breadcrumbs: Are you perfect for me now? kek

>Even your little autistic toddler...
Ahem... At that time it was normal, okay? Marriages with 16-year-olds and all. Robin would be okay kek

>Or Owen...
That was more Kei's

>Or of a tentacle beast from the eighth dimension!
Lunita, warm up, you're entering the game.

>Even with those, I feel like he would grab a monster by the horns the moment he saw it, I don't know.
Lunita, go back to the bench kek
No.5738
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>5732
>Marie
Later, she finds herself stepping out of the water with a look of disgust. It's not that she hated pools—it's just that this strange water in the middle of darkness didn't inspire confidence. Besides, it's not the same getting into water by choice as getting soaked by circumstance. She really hoped not to get any wetter. When she reaches solid ground again, she sighs.

"This place stinks..."

Sadly, Luz seemed to have been wrong. Or well, maybe the problem is that she's on the dark side of the level. The battery... she still has some left. Marie worries—she has no idea how much farther she'll have to walk...

(Ah, heavens...)

Nerves rise. They'd told her to save battery... the problem is there's really no way to do it. If she turns off the flashlight, she's left blind...

"Uh... how did this go again?" -presses the button on the side- "Hey, Luz! This is Marie reporting in. Do you copy? Uh... Do we really have to talk like this? Over 10:4! Heh... Uh... Always wanted to say that. Over!" -silence- "Luz...? Over." -static- "I love you." -whispered quickly and quietly- "Over." -one last try, same result. Marie sighs- "Still too far..."

(Alright...)

She starts scanning the area with her eyes.

(Let's see, Lunita... which way now?)

She gives you the chance to choose. If one path looks reasonable enough, she'll take it.

...

Eventually, she arrives at a large square room. It almost feels like a checkpoint. On the ceiling, she finally spots a panel that, although weakly, glows and allows Marie to turn off her flashlight for a moment. The girl keeps her hand on the wall as if she needed to lean on it to keep moving, using it to help herself carve out a little spot on the floor. She might get a bit wet, but she can just remove her skirt and walk around in her leggings. She needs to sit for a bit—she's been walking quite a while.

"Little break..."

She'd already turned off the flashlight. She takes out Lunita and sets her beside her, leaning against the wall to keep her company. Then, she places the backpack on that side too, under the sword, which acts like a scalene triangle-shaped roof. Finally, she can take off her vest for a moment, lets out a small sound of relief—shedding the weight was liberating, even if she mainly did it to stash her phone in her sweater pocket and stop holding it. She stretches a little, sighs. Looks at her hand, opens and closes it. Feels something strange, like holding the phone for so long had burned her. No sign of injury, just discomfort.

"Osh..."

Speaking of discomfort... She quickly takes off her shoes and socks, also rolls up her leggings, freeing her skin. She lets out a grunt of relief and wiggles all her toes. They look all wrinkled like raisins—that bothers her.
"Honestly... I hate that..." -It makes her feel even more fragile. And since she already feels quite fragile in pools... it's horrible-

She shakes her head. Decides not to dwell on it. She reaches for her annoying dog socks and bunches them to the side, arms stretched to their limit so the remaining puddle isn't a bother. They won't dry, but maybe they'll be a little less annoying. She leaves the treated socks on her backpack and now, she allows herself to settle in a bit and relax with her back against the wall, looking at the ceiling.

It's not a beautiful place. The light is dim, and that pool is so out of place it gives her a bad feeling, at least the float is cute... but she still doesn't like the place. It doesn't negate, however, that it's much more pleasant than the ones she's been walking through before. She can let go of her hurry and take this breather. She takes the opportunity to eat some of the bar she had with her, now that what it was made of was the last thing she'd think about.

"Mh..."

What to say... She chews, and takes a moment. She turns to her sword.

"Lunita..." Gulp -she swallows the chocolate, notices something, her eyes go to the bar, and then to the steel- "wait, can you eat? What happens if I put this on your blade?" -that wasn't really what she wanted to know in the first place, but her tiktok attention span made her doubt in the middle of something else-

After that, if Marie couldn't, she'd finish eating the bar by herself, what she was going to say returns.

"Ah- Lunita... It's been a while... Since I got you. And... not everything has been easy." -that means one thing hasn't been easy. To carry her again, she had to try to ignore that event-

"But... obviously I don't blame you." -for that event. She doesn't know if Lunita interpreted it that way, but... Charmy did see the weapon as dangerous. Enough to lock it in the attic, so it's a possible thought- "I never did..." -she shakes her head- "oh!" -she remembers something more personal, about them, a memory that does cause her a forgotten discomfort- "yeah... uh... Remember that time I yelled at you...? heh..." -she rubs the back of her neck- "I-I felt... I feel terrible about that... It's... I was wrong. For that time... I... was different... that's all."

And it only got worse after that.

"I... Uh... well..." -she shakes her head- "what I want to get to is that... maybe I won't have many other chances to say this. Many moments you and I, you know? So... well... uh... Now that you're the only one by my side..." -she moves her little hands, searching for words- "well... I just wanted to tell you that... I appreciate you. You know? Uh- I-I love you, even... S-sometimes you seem more like a friend than a weapon... Heh..." -she smiles weakly at her-
After that conversation, Marie would take out her cell phone. She would press the intercom button again and try to call one more time.

"Heyy Luz." -she imitates Peter Griffin's voice- "It's Marie Griffin! This is worse than that time I was sus!"

>cutaway gag (Marie playing among us)
"Uh, yeah. It was definitely red, he's acting sus." -she had just been caught killing another crewmate-

<end of cutaway gag

>Marie
"..." -more static- "I guess not yet..." -she puts away the cell phone again-

Marie sighs. She would take a few more moments before re-equipping everything, putting on her stockings, and getting up with a heavy sigh. She had to continue. Lunita is the last to be picked up, but never the least important.

"Up, Lunita."

She puts the little sword between her back and backpack as always. She walks towards the exit she didn't take, taking a deep breath once more before suffering the suffocating atmosphere of the rest of the level again.

"Well... Here we go."

And she advanced. Soon, she found herself walking through a ceramic forest. This time away from the water, luckily, she was already tired of getting wet like that.

(I hope Luz isn't as lost as I am...)

sigh "well, hmm... I once read a book about a guy and a coat. Huh?"

She can see something bouncing, and as she turns around in a hurry, she finds a white silhouette moving away. Marie's lips form a long downward crescent, and her eyes widen in exaggerated Eddsworld-style horror.

"L-Lunita... D-d-did you... s-see that...?"

Later, Marie was exhausted again despite the rest. She groaned like a lost soul as she continued.

"Uuuugggh I wanna go hoooooome..."

Maybe she was exaggerating, yes. But this place really wasn't pleasant at all. Couldn't she have gotten trapped with Lunita somewhere less annoying for the psyche? Maybe then they could play or something... play with a sword... sounds weird, but she's already tried it when she wanted to show her the wonders of the internet... Hey, wait! Marie startles as she sees natural light overcoming the darkness from that door.

Marie gasps and prepares to dash out. Then a 'NO RUNNING IN THE POOL' echoes in her little head and she better just walk. The exit isn't going anywhere...

(I-I hope! It doesn't go anywhere...)

Yes, that's more accurate. She'd die if it disappeared out of nowhere. Luckily, that doesn't happen. She passes through it, and has to cover her eyes for a moment because of how bright everything is compared to before.

"my eyeeees" -she says it in a funny tone on purpose-
She can feel the wind blowing, and the humid scent of the almond ocean. She stood for a moment until just making a visor with one hand was enough to see without a problem. She then finds herself who knows how many meters above the sea. She didn't count them, but it feels quite high, like being three stories up. If she had a bad fall, even into the water, Marie feels she would have hit pretty hard... from a certain height, water is concrete.

Although it's true that she imagines herself as a normal girl, she's not aware of her extra resilience or anything. It's difficult since she hasn't really hit herself much since she arrived -thanks to the sky-

The ocean didn't have too much to offer, just some mysterious pillars, very far away... Marie doesn't pay too much attention to that either. She'd rather think about where to go now. Luckily, her cell phone activates.

<Psztt... Sweetie, can you hear me...?

"Uh-uh, Luz! Uh- Hi! I hear you. I mean, I heard you before, but... now I hear you well, I mean! Uh- Over."

<We've got the signal back. We're closing in.

"Oh, lucky me..." -she doesn't press the button to say that-

<Keep doing what you're doing, it's working. I'll continue with my part. Muack... Did you hear that? I sent you a kiss. For good luck. Muack, another one in case the first one didn't reach you. Over.

"Haha..." -she presses the button- "Y-yes... I-I heard it the first time... but I'm not complaining about the second one, heh... Mwah." -she imitates, her kiss sound effect is American- "I love you..." -she sounds content- "uh... o-over..."

She lowers the cell phone, takes the opportunity to look around.

"That was easy..." -getting out of the dark side. Luckily. Could Lunita have been right about something?-

To the right, nothing. To the left, the old man and the sea.

(Hey, look. An old man, haha)

Marie is simple sometimes. She presses the button.

"Love... Uh- uh- Marie here.... uh- can you talk to me for a moment? I want to see... w-where to go... Tell me what you see or something... Uh- Over."

She releases the button. And walks, first to the empty side, if it started making her lose signal, she'd turn around and go the other way. Upon reaching the old man, Marie wouldn't know whether to look at him. Closer up, it's noticeable that he might be a little special. But in the end, she decides to, after all, we have to celebrate our differences.

"Ahem... Good morning, excuse me, sir. Uh... How's the fishing...? Uh- I don't like fishing, but..."

Marie shakes her head, one: nobody cares about that. Two: obviously she's stating the obvious, the poor guy doesn't seem to have a single fish... Or maybe he does, but it wasn't noticeable from afar and this is narrated with the current info kek.

"Uh- uh, ignore that. Uh... I wouldn't want to bother you, but... i-if you'd let me pass... i-I would be very grateful."

She speaks with the respect that such an honorable elder as this gentleman deserves. Who knows how many maritime stories he must hold.
2/2
No.5739
Phenacite-c8a7f9 Murcielago y Otaku
>>5718
"So you're older than Mom was when she disappeared, and you didn't visit for Christmas even once... heh..." His attempt at a joke deflates as quickly as he says it, he asks about the reasons for G.Irene's massacre.

The vivid image of that mountain of bodies of other Irenes makes him pale, he closes his eyes tightly and looks away "Ok, ok, take that away!..." He even blocks his vision with his arms, and when he's done, he opens his eyes again "...that didn't answer my question" he exclaims "But I guess by probability... it's impossible for all of them to have been bad, you're not going to tell me the reason, are you?"

...

The Dawn team makes its appearance, however, Donny wished he could talk to his sister, reason with her for however minimal that possibility might be.

But the group of adventurers had other plans, and before Irena could respond or do anything about it, she is paralyzed by an artifact she was carrying.

"Irene!"

There was no use, nothing he could do about it, he was just a child, a weak child too innocent to survive on his own. That level 49 girl was right.

Donny doesn't respond, he turns a deaf ear to what the others are saying, he just approaches his sister and hugs her.

"I'm sorry..." So many things he could apologize for, but now only that could be let out "Goodbye"

He turns around, and looks again at the adventurers, he was tired, mentally, physically, and spiritually, the Backrooms were taking their toll on him.

"I'll follow you... it's not like I have anything else"

He lost his sister, twice, he lost Claus, he lost his strength, the Backrooms were taking everything from him, only this small fragment of hope remained.
He follows the Dawn group to reunite with his mother.
...
>>5722
>Irene

"Everyone has different stories and cultural contexts" A very discreet way of saying he was a weeb "Your ninjas don't sound as interesting as mine"
Neither Junior nor anything else knew a way to get to level 12, he massages his temples through his hair, apparently he was going to have to find a way to go back the way he did the first time, and he wasn't looking forward to it.

Polar and Junior leave and get lost in the blizzard, there's no time to miss them when the power of evil Christmas wants to snatch children like Yuleman, Irene acts as fast as she can and cuts ribbons, saving Sue from being abducted.

The girl sinks into her chest "Uhh... this one's a girl too, it's okay, don't worry, as long as I'm here I won't let anything happen to you"

>"WHAT IS HAPPENING?!"

"They're attacking us, help!"

The bus accelerates and a horde of frozen children jump on them, Hank lets out his American spirit and enjoys shooting them and blowing them to pieces with his rifle far too much. Irene stays with Sue stuck to her while that happens.

But things couldn't be simple, the road was blocked by spikes and a gingerbread house, they couldn't advance without ruining the wheels, and things got worse with the arrival of the disturbing Santa.

"Ah, damn it, why does everything have to be so complicated?!"

But things get worse with the arrival of the rat king, a multi-headed beast. Irene lets go of Sue, she was fed up, but she wasn't resigned to the backrooms, throwing whatever madness came her way, she was starting to get angry.

Irene lets go of Sue "Stay here girl, and don't go near the windows" She looks at Francine "Look, take this" She hands her the Eye of Argus "Negotiate with him, offer him this to convince him to let us pass, I don't know, I'm not good with words, that's my brother"

Although she also doubted her brother doing a comic imitation would save their skins now, but Irene brandishes her weapon, and goes to help Hank and Leon against the clown, he looked more killable than the rat king.

"I'M DONE WITH THE ICE AND THE DAMN BACKROOMS!"

-Strength: 11 + 15 Machete 1d50 = 18
-Agility: 10 + 1d50 = 10
>>5729
>Blame Irene
What did I do?
>>5737
>Luz's ass in the foreground
fuck, sex
No.5740
Scapolite-78c6ac Catherine/Ashley
>>5734
>Ashley (from the fuuuuture)

"White." -color chosen because it's the most typical rather than for any other reason-

Not painting, not transporting. The desire to help doesn't change the fact that the task isn't hers. All Hilda, no Ashley!, insisting was no use. After a hectic day of work that's almost over - only the dog walk was left - they find peace on a bale. The one from the forest was very clingy to Hilda, she revalued her after recent events and wants her contact, so she has her cheek on the blue one's shoulder.

<If she finds out you helped me I'll have to do it all over again, and you too!

"I wouldn't mind helping you again..."

But it was true that more than half the work was already lost, since it wasn't categorically stated, and her desire to join in now that few chores were left wasn't high, as she would only end up adding more work for herself. And the idea was to save herself that... Although if she asked her, she would help anyway.

Then, a lady appears. Catherine separates from Hilda, rising quickly and standing straight like a private. 'No one must know' she repeats in her little head, and the one who receives the selection of ice creams is the same expressionless girl as always, who bobs her little head slightly, waiting to see if Hilda does anything. And... no. Both wait for the other, Catherine makes her lips a circle of curiosity. Then she realizes Hilda is waiting for her to choose... which makes her look forward again and reach out her arm to take the light blue without hesitation.

Now she has two favorite colors... both for how they make her feel. She likes this blue... but holding it, she doesn't know what to do with it. She's never tried ice cream. Likewise, she doesn't want to let go of it. In such simple things there are parallels she couldn't think of. Hilda is a bit smarter, she licks her scoop, that's what it's for, and seeing that, Ashley wants to do the same, replacing her initial idea of biting.
The girl stuck out her little tongue, stretched her neck forward and brought her face to the cone, timidly touching the creamy surface with the tip of her tongue. Her eyes darted sideways, and seeing Hilda licking, she imitated her, circling the blue surface and tasting ice cream for the first time. As she retracted her tongue, she let out a soft "hm," clearly making a good first impression. This doesn't match her experience with the other blue thing in her life.

<How's yours...?

"-"

There was a half-formed reply, but Hilda quickly rushed to taste her own treat. She doesn't mind—she'd share with her without any problem.

"...Did you like it?"

<Not bad.

"I liked mine..." -it could become her favorite flavor. After all, it's her first ice cream-

<Try mine.

"...It's okay..."

She moves a strand of hair aside, tucking it behind her ear so it won't touch the ice cream when she leans in and sticks out her tongue. Her eyes fixed on the little dessert, her face close to the cold air it emits. She extends her tongue and, using only the tip, forms a bridge from the base—where the cone ends—slowly traveling upward along the body until reaching the very top, the spot where you'd place a little fruit, a sweet cherry. Catherine licks that area a couple of times, making eye contact with Hilda. She doesn't know how far she'll be allowed to go. She moves closer, never breaking eye contact, and takes a little suck on her ice cream... discovering that this works too. Then, she pulls back... potential

"Mm..." -finishing her taste test- "It tastes like vanilla." -duh- "I like mine better..."

After finishing even the waffle cones, the question of where the puppy went becomes a shared concern. Together, the girls walk toward the wheat field. Catherine moves like a scalpel—surgically precise—carefully pushing aside the stalks to make her way quietly, barely making a sound, though she still leaves footprints, as lately she couldn't care less about being reckless. The guide raises an arm as a barrier, glancing down before meeting the other's serious expression. No words are needed—she understands. The other steps slightly ahead, and now Hills focuses on stepping only where Hilda has already trodden... she'd fully concentrate on staying unnoticed... but if Hilda needed help, she'd run to assist her. Though she doesn't say that.
Opening the wheat veil, Cat peeks out a little from behind the bluish one to find... the dog in question licking someone's face. For the Oregonian, this isn't THAT strange. She assumes it's a sign of affection... but her dad wouldn't approve of a dog licking a human's face, and neither would Hilda because she'd kick the girl out. There's no resistance, so the one from the forest leaves right after this.

"Who was that?" - she kicked her out with such certainty that maybe it sounded familiar to her - "Jas from Stardew Valley?"

She looks at the dog, looks at Hilda...

(Dogs give kisses like that, right?)

For a second she imagines licking Hilda's face like blue ice cream.

(Hm...)

If Hilda were to turn to look at her, she'd find a pensive albino. With her hand holding her chin as she looked at the sky and everything. Feeling her gaze upon her, the emeralds that are her irises fall to the middle of her eyes as if gaining weight out of nowhere, to abandon the sky and see her personal sky. Catherine approaches out of nowhere and traps her in her little arms, then gives her two licks on the cheek... then she pulls her face away a little, lowering her little nose and looking at Hilda from below like a scolded puppy, awaiting judgment.

(maybe it wasn't a good idea...)

Catherine is weird. Her intrusive thoughts are always there, desires to scare someone, or to commit mischief... this time she let them win. And well... she did something strange.

...

On another occasion, she found her feet towards the ceiling. She likes to do this, hang like a bat. The times she saw them like that, she wondered if they had learned to stay that way just because it was fun, or if they were just born with that ability. Dad told her that everything can be learned, but no matter how much she practiced, Cat didn't seem to be able to stay in that position for too long before her head started to hurt. After many times with the same thing, she gave up on learning, but she didn't abandon the habit of hanging anyway, just because she likes it.

<Monster? Yes, sometimes...

Catherine is offended as if the mockery were directed at her. She frowns for a second.

<Outsiders are idiots.

"Yes." - she agrees, they don't know - "they don't know." - and she says it. What don't they know? - "They don't know anything..." - Catherine feels qualified to decide if someone knows. She has studied -

<But it doesn't affect me anymore, I discovered that monsters are great, and that I only have to care about the people I love... Like you.

"..." - she smiles - "yes... I... I do know..." - What does she know? - "I know what you're like." - Catherine looks at her with good eyes -

Once she turns her head, Hilda finds a long cascade of beautiful white hair. Higher up, a girl with her eyes fixed on her, intrigued by what she was going to answer.

<I know, but I didn't want to risk it. I hate it when they mess with what is...

"..."?

She tilts her head again.

<With you.

"..."

Lowering her head, she clearly could no longer find the other girl. But she could hear, the wood being hit. And nothing else before thin arms wrapped around her with the softness of someone holding a beautiful hummingbird, even though in their hands they held a falcon.

Hilda can see Catherine when she looks up, she smiles at her. She's still clingy towards her.

"They mean nothing to me."

Not just those total strangers, she refers to her original suitors.

"I just... love you."

Saying that still feels so new... but she looked up the word in the dictionary a few days ago, and understood that it was true.

1/3
No.5741
Scapolite-78c6ac Catherine/Ashley
>>5735
>Ashley
Perhaps she wanted me to learn to lie because I already knew how to tell the truth, and in her life where she had to live hidden, it was better to practice dishonesty. But Charmy doesn't get that answer, they didn't come to talk about that and neither seems to want to talk more. For that reason, she has to clear up her doubts on her own.

<1-To insist on maintaining or achieving one's whim.

(Obviously.)

<2-To have a whim for someone or something.

(Hm...)

<To fall in love.

(Fall in love?)

The synonyms reinforce the last meaning. Catherine hurries to look up this word.

<To become attached to or fall in love with someone lightly.

Already affectedly, she moves towards falling in love.

<To awaken a loving feeling in someone.

Loving.

<That feels love/belonging to or relating to love.

Love... Her facade fell two definitions ago. The speed with which she handles the book betrays her haste.

<A feeling towards another person that naturally attracts us and that, seeking reciprocity in the desire for union, completes us, gladdens us, and gives us energy to coexist, communicate, and create.

Words as a means to evoke sensations have existed for a long time. Literature as a means of entertainment will have touched every topic and invited the reader, and more personally Catherine herself, to experience some feeling or understand it in writing.

She likes literature because, from the perspective of someone capable of writing a book, you found a description of feelings that might seem like fantasy to her. Ironically, love didn't interest her, romantic novels bored her, and the intricate words used to describe it didn't change her mind.

And she never liked dictionaries. While they are useful, the style they use and how they make you go around 20 times until you know what you want, as just happened, displeases her. An encyclopedia would always be better, one that explains everything directly.

These thoughts are things that come back to her mind almost every time she has one in hand. Even this one, which is treasured by the person who gave it to her and who repaired it. Therefore, it is at least noteworthy to say that this time she enjoyed the dilatory journey and the final reward, which finally made her say...

(That was it...)
and understand that feeling better than any literary work. And even feel it, feel it in a way so close that it makes the blood rise to her cheeks, leaving her beautiful, like a little porcelain doll, very white with blush finely outlined by a masterful artist. She closed the book, and again, affectedly, she looked at Charmy cautiously. She tried to look normal, but with those reactions, it was easier than ever to get the idea that... the two of them are 'infatuated'.

(I love Eladia...)

At least, even though you tried to hide it behind the white and red veil of her expressionless little face, Catherine was happy to understand it.

(I love Hilda...)

And she repeats it a couple of times in her head, as if to get used to it. With both names. She likes how it sounds in her head, and now she wants to try how it feels to produce those words with her mouth. But it wasn't the time.

Luckily, things get back on track. The conversation normalizes, and eventually the blush fades.

< Safety is the last thing on the duke's mind.

"That's dangerous..." -obvious- "...for him."

Eventually, if you don't take safety measures, something bad will happen. Maybe not today, not tomorrow. But at some point. Her dad was the type to prevent, and only regret as a last resort. Catherine considers herself the same in that regard. She also considers that if she doesn't care about safety, she could have some problems.

<It belongs to one of those lineages that managed to flourish in the labyrinths. It's worth keeping in touch with him, but not excessively.

"Hm."

She doesn't have much more to say about it. She understands, and that's it.

"I understand." -she replies, just in case a sound of understanding wasn't enough to show it-

The grumpy girl reduces her defensive attitude a bit when presented with a fun toy. Her eyes find images, like portraits that replace her entire panorama. The second is a mysterious creature painted with bloody liquid. This is clear even in grayscale, not for the leader.

<Bleeding entity? Seriously? I see a dark door. It's like art, it depends heavily on the viewer.

"...uh... I think I see it too..." -if she's referring to the mysterious object on the left wall, Cat doesn't recognize it as a door, but as she said... art...- "I really see... something bleeding."

It doesn't matter. The next thing in line is the matter of the compasses, they present her with a bronzed one.

(?)
It strikes him as very strange, he wonders if the subject was literally transformed into a compass, like Jews into soap, but when the compass ends up in his hands and he gives it a short check, he receives the explanation.

<Compasses are what we are known as, the official body of explorers accepted by the Ministry.

"Ah... Like soldiers?" -that's what he knows from his dad-

The rest of the story was just embellishments he didn't care about. What attracts him is opening it, and he does so at the slightest instruction. Inside it's interesting, it's moving and has gears and things he would never imagine from a compass. It looks nothing like the one his dad has used his whole life. It looks more like a clockwork part.

<The one above is for direction, and the one in the center for not clipping. You can go to whatever level you want, as long as you have a fragment of the place.

"Oh..." -she sounds and looks surprised, her little lips pursed in circles give her away-

But then, he has to return it. Finally, they explain what he asked.

<Golden compasses usually live above level 200, they are independent, although they sometimes come down if they hear an interesting rumor or someone influential asks them to.

"He's someone important." -that's what he got from the conversation-

After that, his answer is postponed. The one about staying, on the other hand, is countered by other questions of his own. An extra one this turn, prior to the others.

"...What are the dwellers?"

After that 'stealthy' question, as discreet as a howler monkey with a megaphone, he moved on to another, about doggies and her.

<Doggo?

"Yes." -who she was compared to-

<I taught him to fight. But Doggo is not a pet, he is practically a member of my family.

Catherine nods her head, understanding, finishing her question in a strange way.

<You are not a dog, Catherine.
Oh really? -pic- kek

"I know I'm not. But I imitate them well." -not too well, but well- "but I don't mean that." -she said, looking away-

<I understand you're speaking figuratively...

He looks at her again, nods his head.

<Yes, if you try hard you can become an indispensable girl to someone. (...)

She shakes her head.

"I don't mean that either..."

Another small twist.

"If I can help... by fighting... like your dog helps you."

It's not that she's a quarrelsome girl, but if she had to fight she would, and this strange desire stems from that. From the way Hilda protects her. And from not wanting to leave her alone.
Hilda protected her several times, but her mind now goes to that night when she saw a strange iron wolf, and she jumped in front of her to defend her. She couldn't do anything.

Catherine is a proponent of 'things happen and we move on', nor on Earth was she exempt from pain throughout her life, but there are things she remembers more than others. And strong feelings. Now she remembers that, and the night Hilda might not have returned. Combined, the mix makes her want to be able to protect her too. Maybe, just maybe, if she can be like that little dog... she could help her. And Charmy could teach her to fight in sync with her mistress!

But for now, she's still wild. She needs Charmy's approval, and she also needs to know about that rare condition. Nothing to say about the other subject, she awaits the explanation.

<she even thought it was her superpower and that it was her mission to train it.

Catherine might have thought something similar... if it weren't for the fact that when she begged for it the most, nothing happened. The only memory she has is of suffering a migraine and getting scared by it.

<One day he disappeared.

"...oh."

From the way she says it, the girl can't help but be a little discouraged.

"That... is not good." -she can already guess where this is going-

<it seems there were strange people asking about him a couple of days before he vanished. The strangers didn't show up again either.

"..." -Catherine was already downcast-

<I don't know if you want to get a check-up, Catherine.

She nods without looking up.

"Okay."

She's not against doctors, she remembers that name and everything. It's not that she loves the idea of seeing her again, but she doesn't hate her, nor is she on her 'avoid at all costs' list.

But... something, a doubt hung in the air. Painful as a stab in the heart. A heart she just touched, with barely the tip of her toe, a drop of love.

"Am I going to disappear?"

That was the point of it all, wasn't it? Of telling her that, and saying it like that. Tears almost sprang to her eyes, she wouldn't be able to hold them back later. But for now, she holds back, however cruel it feels to know that your end is near. The girl looks up, the pupils of her eyes were crystalline, soaked in the tears she avoided shedding.

"If I disappear... will you explain to Hilda that I didn't leave...?"

2/3
No.5742
Scapolite-78c6ac y un poco de Marie
>>5737
no need to put the two little names on the item sheet, I'm saying it in case taking it out helps you save characters kekcito
>Marie again
The intensity of the treatment has her crazy, she can't string two thoughts together, the pleasure grows without seeming to reach the limit ever. The way they explore her most sensitive area makes her moan and seek comfort wherever she can, she clutches her chest, and crosses her legs, bringing that mouth she loves closer to her lower lips. She doesn't want it to stop, she doesn't want it to!

"Oh~ oh my God~"

She lets out in a lascivious voice, when...

<Hey, loser.

"AAH-!"

She lets out a choked scream, with difficulty due to the intense treatment down there, while she tenses up. Then she falls back against the desk, looks back. It's Hilda, her legs release Luz, but the stimulation doesn't stop, Marie lowers her upper body.

"Ah-h! W-what-?" gulp -no, she can't even talk, she wants to die, this situation is terrible, Why is Luz so good at this?!-

Ashley
The promise of a premature death takes her to the limit and beyond. She bites with all she has and struggles with even the smallest ounce of strength her small body can apply, they stretch her and she squirms, they hit her, and she tears up, she tears up and they blind her completely. The pain of something falling into her eyes makes her clench her jaw a little tighter involuntarily.

But she doesn't let go. She holds firm, anyway this should be her end, and as was said, if she's going to die, at least she'll do this.

<Let my girl go!

And shortly after, she was falling. She hits the ground, crushing her nose and opening some wound inside, blood gushes out. Catherine turns around, and desperately tears off the ink, while panting. She's back there... she looks at Hilda, unable to regulate her racing heart or her breathing. She used too much energy on that, the eyes with which she sees Hilda are full of fright.

<I should have warned you about those witches... Sorry.
<Good bite.

She ignores her hands, Ashley gets up abruptly and hugs her instead, crying. She thought she was going to die...

"I thought I was going to die."

She confesses between sobs. She separates her face from the embrace, looks at her, holding her cheeks that she likes to hold so much. Giving her a close-up of her tears.

"Hilda... I'll stay... I want to stay with you..."

She finally gives her her decision. She wanted to do it before this, this might make it seem like something said under strong emotions, but no. She gives her a little kiss, a short one, one of the few she knows how to give... "I love you..." -she confirms after reading it- and then, she loosens her grip, her body slumps. She ends up sitting on the floor, panting.

"I-I'm tired..."

Literally. She's tired. She wouldn't say she has no strength left, on the contrary, one could say she has about 24% energy left kek but she spent so much and so suddenly that she still needs a break.

From today on, she will be much closer to Hilda...

Because now she knows that her destiny could be to disappear.

I really liked how this turned out, these turns feel like a circle and that things lead well to the others in the turn. I don't know if I'm explaining myself kek. I liked it so much that I won't even question the timeline kekcito
No.5743
Powellite-32dabb Rolero
>>5730
<Martín Emilios Palacios (Year 30, Day 19, Hour 9)
HP: 95/100
Energy: 49/50
Hunger: 18/20 - Thirst: 18/20
-Strength: 13x2
-Agility: 12x2
-Stamina: 13x2 + 10 Reinforced Hazmat Suit V2
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 3/4
Thalasin (19/30)
Magnum Revolver (2/6. Damage x3, Priority +2)
Kitchen Knife (+3 damage. Corroded)
Skills:
Werewolf (Transformation): x2 base stats. x3 base stats in aquatic environments.

Level 11
Radiohead seems busy. With the station being invaded, broadcasting music is the main priority. Polar says to stop screaming and move your ass before the white-walkers get them.

Polar: You would be, yes. But ever since we left my original world, I've noticed you're slow and dull, like a snail.

After leaving the Commodore 64, you no longer perform acrobatic leaps or weave through trucks dodging missiles. Pixel video game physics are more lenient and different than those of your three-dimensional reality.

Polar: I could teach you something if you lost some weight.

Your current form is too fat and inadequate for Polar's techniques. Even if they say pressure forges diamonds, fleeing from a horde is not the ideal time to learn jutsus.

Polar: Finish it if you want.

He passes you the cigarette. You grab it between your gloved fin, discovering you can't take a puff with the respirator on. You help with the effigy and they block the door. From the other side, a force pushes, tearing the door off its hinges and shaking the wooden idol. Frozen fingers become visible, pressing and tearing.

Wesker: Time for the reset! Of the great transcendence! They called me mad... MAD! He laughs with his arms extended and curved upwards But my suspicions were correct... The stains on the walls, the growing cold, the stealthy movements of The Ministry. They didn't know that time is a flat circle. The fall into the abyss ends at the beginning, but there are always—and I mean always!—remnants left.

The prophet pulls a match and a matchbox from his rags. Polar and Junior's eyes widen, sensing what's coming.

Polar: Hey, hey, are you serious? I'm into seppuku, but this is too much.

The madman plants himself at the base of the wood, slides the match along the side of the box, and strikes it. He extends his arms straight and lets the lit match fall. Polar frowns. Junior takes a step back and covers his face with his hands.
The flame fans the gasoline, it expands, climbs the wood and the flesh like a wave on a blue shore. Wesker waits mutely even when the fire covers his head, transforming into a burning, dark silhouette, his limbs twitching and contracting more and more, until he finally becomes an unmistakable ball of embers. The icy hands that moments ago pushed the door away, recoil from the intense heat. Wisps of smoke rise and cloud the lights in the sky. Burning pieces of the effigy crackle and break off, bursting against the ground.

You instinctively step back a few more paces.

Junior: Can I look now...?

Polar: No.

A dull thud to your left. You look and discover a white body split in two, the legs are mangled, but the upper torso is still crawling with its bright blue eyes fixed on you. Polar senses the danger, grinds his teeth and grips the golf club.

Polar: Up...?! No... Over there!

He points the club towards the snow giant in the background. The walkers climb Olaf's left arm, he shakes them and throws them in a parabola like projectiles or grenades. Some go through the windows of the buildings, others whistle past and shatter on the street pavement, and several... Reach the roof of the radio station, rolling and bouncing, shedding pieces.

Polar: Damn it! Kid, don't separate from me!

--Polar
HP: 140/140
-Strength: 13 + 10 Golf club + 1d50 = 3
-Agility: 14 + 1d50 = 6
-Stamina: 12
Equipment:
-Golf club
Function: +10 damage. The bonus increases to +20 if hitting with the tip when agility is over 40.
Description: For powerful swings.

The albino throws a series of firm blows against the newcomers.

--White-walker Army
HP: 100000/100000
-Strength: 1d100 = 26
Trait:
-Damage is directed at all characters within range.
-Each time a character is defeated, they recover 100 HP.

There are too many! Polar knows it. You know it. Even if they resist with all their might, they will fall sooner rather than later.

You see Junior climb one of the radio towers until he reaches the speakers at the top, he brings his face close to them.

Junior: Mr. Radiohead, please save us! I know you can, Mrs. Gloria said you rescued her!

It seems his tactic is to ask for help from the only responsible adult present. Still, Radiohead hesitates when he replies through the speakers.

Radiohead: "I don't know, Junior-boy. It would be disrespectful to my radio listeners to neglect my responsibilities. Music and listeners are the reason for my existence."
No.5744
Grandidierite-c9e9ec Marisa
No.5745
Powellite-32dabb Rolero
>>5736
<Rando Roadagain (Day 25, Hour 5)
HP: 98/100
Energy: 6/50
Hunger: 0/20 - Thirst: 20/20
-Strength: 7 + 6 Ghasto (+1 extra attack)
-Agility: 6 + 5 Ghasto
-Resilience: 6 + 10 Spiked Armor (10 direct contact damage)
-Luck: 4
Inventory
-Pockets 0/8

Level 10
Exactly, call of the wild... The steaming, wet, wide, brown mass like cow dung, defiling the ground, is proof of it! Perhaps Rando didn't witness the process, but by being a peeping tom, he saw the result. Marietta pats her soft belly and lets out a sigh of relief.

For the cat, days pass in the blink of an eye. But for Rando, hunger and thirst weigh like an anvil. His stomach is pressed, his lips and tongue dry out, his eyelids feel like iron curtains, and the girl in his arms doesn't stop squirming.

Marietta: Your spikes, they hurt me.

She complains, but perhaps it's a tactic to make devouring him easier.

They reach the cabin, the door is ajar, a push of the hand is enough for it to give way with a creak. Immediately the stench reaches them, a deep odor coming directly from the wood, as if the planks contained compressed layers of rotten fish. They don't understand the reason at first, everything on the first floor seems in place: dining room, bathroom, living room, well-condensed to house a homey family. But when Rando opens a door to the basement, a part of the mystery is revealed. The descending stairs end in a bunch of giant guts dissolving in their own putrid juices, black and green bubbles swell that colossal colon in infection. Upon opening the door connecting to the stable, they discover the site occupied by a watery heart incapable of beating, the size of an elephant.

Marietta: I know! I know!

She raises her hand even though no one asked her.

Marietta: We're in a mimic. Poor thing, it died of cold.

Mimic, an entity that disguises itself as a building to surprise unwary wanderers. The Overlook is one of the most famous and intelligent mimics, but this one that shelters them couldn't even survive the bad weather, perhaps because it's younger.

Marietta: Maybe I will... Just a little piece...

She murmurs with a finger near her lips. Ghasto notices that Von Karma is seriously considering eating the remains of the entity, although it's more likely she'll end up in a bad mood due to indigestion, and in her anger, she'll take it out on someone, possibly Rando.

On the second floor, the stench is more tolerable. There are two bedrooms: one for the parents, and another for the children. Obviously without occupants, and when they try to explore the attic, a wall of gray matter blocks their way, cerebrospinal fluid dripping like a layer of oil. Perhaps at this point Rando is grateful to have an empty stomach.
They go back downstairs. Rando sits in one of the dining room chairs and positions Marietta between his legs, the Von Karma's fat ass sinks, molds, and protrudes. She is much wider than him.

Marietta: The cat said it was okay to eat humans... That it was useless to try to be good.

She flutters her eyelashes, lowers her face, and purses her lips into a pout. With that, she means that if she ends up tearing Rando apart and consuming his parts, Ghasto will bear the responsibility.

The cat, foreseeing the terrible fate that looms over the masked man, turns its tail into an alimentary appendage and brings it to the girl. She gives it a spiral glance from the corner of her eye, blinks, opens her mouth, and sticks out her tongue, gives a quick and shy lick up and down, then retracts her tongue and smacks her lips as she savors the substance. She returns her eyes to the cat and contemplates with an expressionless look where it's hard to tell if she liked it. Then she opens her mouth, welcoming more. Ghasto dips his tail into that mouth which adheres like a fleshy lining warmed by the young abomination's breath. Marietta closes her eyes and...

She slurps!

She frowns as she sucks. Ghasto feels the substance and energy being snatched away by an extreme force that also takes chunks of his skin. He has to kick and dig his claws into the planks to avoid being absorbed by that black hole in the shape of Marietta.

Marietta: Burp!

After a burp, Marietta is left with her eyes closed, a satisfied little smile, and her hands resting on her formidable chest, asleep. Rando notices at a glance that Ghasto is now smaller. After putting the Von Karma in one of the beds, the masked man can help the cat look for supplies...

Refrigerator:
x5 Almond water bottle
x5 Almond milk bottle
x2 Gluff legs
x7 Gluff steaks
x2 Neapolitan ice cream

Cupboards:
x2 Almond oil bottle
x3 Fish crackers
x5 Pack of Bimbo bread
x10 Canned tuna
x5 Jar of moth jelly
x1 Kitchen utensil set
x1 Kitchen pan set

There's enough to survive for a while. Perhaps they'll find more in the attic or basement, but they'd have to get rid of the organs before they decompose to have a chance. The mimic's death gases would make the house uninhabitable if something isn't done.

There are only two ways to escape that space: either go confront Cocytus, or have Ghasto disappear since his presence causes the error. The dice would only be useful for random events, sometimes positive, sometimes negative, it will depend on luck.
No.5746
Goshenite-d79de4 Rangato
>>5746
Ghasto could smell it from far before reaching the house; even if it were still alive, he could sense it, but he only lets out a soft purr upon knowing it is dead. Even if the scent isn't the best, the cat can dampen his sense of smell, and this isn't even among the 5 worst things Rando has ever smelled... So they enter and settle in, after which Ghasto explains to Rando, word for word, what a Mimic is and why they are inside one.

[Correct, dear, who's a smart girl? You are, yes, you are! At least that saves me some work...]

Ghasto strokes Marietta's head after her answer as if she were a dog, because positive stimuli for a favorable attitude must be delivered in abundance; he did the same when Nyarla finished her homework and went to play video games... In fact, he never stopped doing it until they "broke up"... On another note, the cat gives Marietta a little tap on the forehead so she doesn't ruin her appetite before dinner.

[No, no, and no. I'll think of something, don't you dare even try...]

They explore and explore but only manage to confirm their suspicions that this one is well and truly dead, nothing more relevant besides Rando taking off his spike armor, leaving only his muscles, and setting it aside because it bothers Marietta... Which is like a giant marshmallow that lets Rando sleep as much as he needs like a baby hugging his favorite teddy bear, what memories, what bliss; if he didn't want to eat it, it would still be pleasant.

[I know what I said, but listen well to what I'm saying now... Not all humans get eaten, only the evil ones, but the one you have under your abundant form isn't evil, is he...? And I have a name, young lady, use it...]

[I'm a friend... not food... treat me well...]

Ghasto is a proponent of everyone following their nature and desires. Knowing himself and Marietta, he concludes that she, just like her mistress, was simply born for evil, and it's harder for her to be "good". The problem is that it's not as simple as just letting go; one must learn to behave. Otherwise, it will create mobs, with torches and pitchforks, and everyone knows there's nothing murkier than a mob.

So, having found a solution, Ghasto gives his tail to Marietta, who, like a baby exploring, decides to trust the feline and try it. As he feared, she liked it, so it's better to let that be her sustenance for now...

[Nya...? NYAAAAAAAAAAH!]

She quickly noticed how she got careless and would have ended up having her tail sucked and ripped off if not for Rando, at the shout of "let go, let go, let go", holding Marietta's face along with her cheeks so she lets go and doesn't leave them both in the middle of nowhere without a trusted feline guide. He feels different, something smaller. He looks "at the ceiling" with an accusatory and disgusted gaze before...
[Are you... okay...?]

[Holy Sheol! I haven't felt this defiled since my mistress forgot to eat while I was gone... What does she have to say in her defense?!]

But Nyarla already fell asleep. Reasonable, except it's not at all. And Rando, after making sure she was okay, does the same and falls asleep hugging her because, according to him, he needed to sleep first or something. When he wakes up is when he sees the cat's appearance again, still annoyed by the roughhousing they gave him without his consent, how dare they, it would be another thing if they had asked...

[You look like a little girl...]

[Not another word about this, understand?]

[And you sound like one...]

[Grrrrrr...]

Rando gets up, feeling as good as new, and lets Marietta sleep as long as she needs. For now, they look for supplies, and boy, do they find them. He supposes that the Mimic, as part of its nature, sought to make its prey feel at home, quite ingenious, but another problem arises, and that is that the corpse itself is annoying...

[I'll handle it... I'm hungry now...]

His voice changed drastically with his last line. And, not insignificantly, Ghasto hadn't eaten anything at all during his entire stay in the Backrooms, he didn't need to, and even now it's hard to say if he needs to, but... he "wants" to eat... Maybe more out of spite than true need or sustenance. So, in that small and adorable way, he extends his snout, torso, and mouth to impossible limits so that upon reaching the basement, he only has to "SLURP." In caps...

It's hard to define or describe what Ghasto is, maybe the matter would be over sooner if we explained what he is not... A dog, for example... Nor is he prey, since, like common cats, he is an apex predator. Of what or whom? Well, who knows, the important thing is that he has plenty of food and, not having a digestive system in the usual sense, everything goes in without hesitation or disgust...

[How disgusting...]

[Don't look a gift horse in the mouth, don't you want some? It tastes like chicken...]

Rando lets him be, he supposes he'll do the same with the brain and heart until he returns to his normal size, because he was growing again. So he moves away from the smell and the guttural sounds, superior to those of a death metal concert, and eats some provisions, enough to fill himself up and not think about being trapped with two mistakes of nature... Then, well, he goes back to Marietta to keep her company or something while the cat chokes, he likes the feeling of his body against hers more than he should or would admit.
No.5747
Powellite-32dabb Rolero
>>5747
>>5738
>>5739
So let's leave it as it was an extra moment during one of her first classes.

<Marie Griffin (Day 52, 2:00 PM)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 64/70
Hunger: 21/21 - Thirst 16/21
-Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
-Agility: 10
-Endurance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 3/4
Super-Cell (On. Charge 10/16)
Joseph's Charger
Piece of bar filled with moth jelly (2/4)
-Pink backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Contaminated water bottle (15/15)
Smiled fluid
Toothbrush
White cat headband

Level 37
Lunita: That's how it is. It's me. Entering the scene.

When she notices you in your mental bubble, she shakes her tentacles like jelly trying to look funny and lengthens her steps. Your warning comes too late, she's already in the chair and ends up puking. But good news: She recovers easily. She passes a tentacle over her lips, straightens up with a quick shake as if her elastic body were filling with air, and gives a thumbs-up (Club) in your direction.

With a nervous heart and wet socks, you follow the light and the trail of abandoned clothes, and find a flashlight with a creepy decoration: The severed hand makes you hesitate whether to keep the object.

Lunita: I'm just saying... Most likely she went craaaazy.

She traces circles with a tentacle near her ear. She projects an intrusive thought to you, thanks to which you can see her, you also observe when she takes out and puts on a detective fedora and a magnifying glass.

If your thought bubble floats 50 degrees above your head (Marie is a young woman with a lot of imagination), Luna knows she has to point the magnifying glass more or less to the bottom right corner of the cloud to pretend to analyze the remains. From your current perspective, the trick is a bit convincing, but if you lean in, Lunita would be studying a ceramic pillar.

Lunita: Look at the skin tone, yellow? Purple? What color do you think that is?

You surely don't want to look.

Lunita: She was very pale. I bet she'd been lost here for weeks, ran out of supplies and decided to drink this contaminated water, the blackened veins are the key clue.

She turns her face back to you, smiles showing her teeth and moves her eyebrows?. She trusts her deduction, but you sense she's looking for validation.

Lunita: It's not gooooood in the "Oh, super good!" way, but... Yeah, good in the sense of, just stay sane and don't drink this water. Those are two things we can do... A-are you already feeling the-the madness?

Later you ask her to show you the way.

Lunita: What? Who? M-Me?

Yes.

Lunita: Okay, uh, hmmm, let's see... That way! No, wait. Turn around and over there... Stop! Stop! To your left is better, yes, I perceive it 100%, it's the path to victory.

You follow the instruction and...

You run headfirst into Pic Spoiler!

Battle music sounds in your head: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-1EPegIzD2M
Lunita: Aah! Careful!

You gasp, step back, wave your arms and keep your balance, avoiding falling on your butt. You prepare for the worst.

Lunita: Wait... It's not moving. Is it afraid of us?

You shine a second glance. The water has corroded the plastic and muddled the colors, but you remember seeing something like that in a water park. It's a broken animatronic.
Lunita: Fiiiu! Wipes a tentacle across her forehead Better keep going to the right. My blade won't take any more scares.

...

Time for a break. In the new room the floor is icy but dry, you allow yourself to rest your butt, put down your backpack, set aside your sword, and take off your vest. The clothes underneath are sticky with sweat, the price of exploring a damp level. There's incipient irritation where the Hello Kitty kevlar usually pinches. Now free of shoes and socks, you wiggle your wrinkled toes. The soles of your feet hurt from so much walking. You're getting calluses and... A mushroom?

A bright red one with white dots and a cap no bigger than your thumb, it sticks out like a sixth imposter and makes you shudder. It reminds you of a Mario Bros. mushroom. That's not normal, but you'd already felt something bothering you when taking left steps.

Lunita: Great trick for infinite food!

Nothing great about it!

Instinctive disgust makes you lean down and reach out, pinch the fungal invader between your thumb and forefinger and pull... Pop! It comes out with minimal force but hurts a little, like pulling out a deeply embedded splinter. The stem left a reddish, somewhat slimy circle that you can clean off in the pool.

-Red Mushroom
Effect: Eating one fills 10 hunger and 10 HP.
Description: Red-capped mushrooms with white dots, very fleshy. Great for circulation.

You wring out your leggings and settle against the wall. The sweetness of the bar alleviates the emptiness caused by your feeling of fragility, it doesn't cure it, but it's a comfort. Doubts about your sword arise.

Lunita: Nope, but I can cut. It's the closest thing I do to eating. I also like being polished from time to time...

The hint evokes a memory. Hilda sitting with her legs spread in the small farm's field, with a bucket full of water to one side and a couple of rectangular stones laid out on crossed wooden planks. She wets the stones with water before passing, at a firm angle, the blade of the sun sword. She repeated the task for at least a couple of hours.

You make an effort and control your TikTok syndrome. You get to what you wanted to talk about, an apology and acknowledgment chat.

Lunita: Y-Yeah, it's nothing... We got over it... That's what counts... R-Right...?

It doesn't appear in your mental images, she's nervous. Remembering those ugly moments brings her down.

Lunita: It was lucky you found me... You're my best owner. N-No offense! But... Sometimes... I feel like I was made for you...

Her voice gets smaller and smaller until you can barely hear the "for you".

Lunita: Sorry, sorry! I didn't mean to make it weird. You know how everything was on the other side, compared to the antis you're so...

She sighs.

Lunita: Ideal. Kind-hearted.

You share Luz's opinion.

Lunita: It was painful what happened... I guess Excalibur also suffered a lot facing evil, right? But I'm ready, I'll endure it, my steel is good... Like you.

She meditates in silence, something is bothering her, you perceive it in her ethereal gaze.

Lunita: Marie... What would have happened if she hadn't come back?

You know very well which girl she's referring to.

1/3
No.5748
Powellite-32dabb Rolero
>>5748
<Marie Griffin (Day 52, Hour 14)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 64/70
Hunger: 21/21 - Thirst 16/21
-Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
-Agility: 10
-Endurance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 3/4
Super-Cell (On. Charge 10/16)
Joseph's Charger
Piece of Moth Jelly Filled Bar (2/4)
-Pink Backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Contaminated Water Bottle (15/15)
Smiled fluid
Toothbrush
White Cat Headband

Level 37
The exit is like a drink of water in the dese- No, you're sick of water. Now you just want a dry environment free of strange presences. You haven't left Level 37 yet, but you've escaped the dark part.

Luz (Intercom): I love you more. Oh, sorry. I'm not supposed to keep talking after I say 'over'. Over.

Now you know they are getting closer to each other. But you want more clues.

Luz (Intercom): I see a place that's very... What's that word you use? Aesthetic, yes! With neon lights and... Statues of Caesar?

At least it's not the dark part.

Luz (Intercom): I also found a Twinkie machine. I saved you a couple.

The signal remains strong towards the old man's side. You opt to speak to him and-

??? (Old Man): Shhhhh. You talk too loud, young lady. You scare the fish. They are shy.

He says without looking at you. His voice is very... Watery, with a wrinkled tongue, like he's chewing water, with gums that are missing all their teeth. In conclusion: Very old, like someone who constantly wants to avoid fatigue.

The fishing rod shakes, the line trembles, and the reel spins for a few tense seconds until it stops abruptly. The old man grabs the handle and begins to reel in quickly. You glance at the bottom, you see something rising at high speed until...

It's here.

The tuna, as tall and thicker than you, thrashes. It's dressed as a Japanese schoolgirl, proving the old man was right, they are shy. With both hands, it shoves the tuna's head into the bucket and starts moving its voluminous feet, turning to leave. But where to...? Perhaps a refuge from the level?

It pulls a rectangle from the wool bag beside its robe. As you are close, you identify it as a small door, with a drawing of an hourglass. It grabs it by the edges with its fingers, and as if it costs it no effort, stretches it. The door grows, achieves standard proportions for Minnesota, and plants it in the middle of the empty path. Giving it a small push, the door doesn't fall completely as you might have expected, but opens, revealing the predictable: The path continues, with the thresholds to the west and the sea to the east.
Lunita: I knew that would happen. Doors don't work like that. Marie, tell her!

Your sword seemed indignant at the demonstration, it already had enough trying to keep up with your computer memes as for that old man to come and confuse it with the most basic matters. But Luna's complaint had to wait, because you saw Luz appearing through one of the thresholds at the back.

Luz turns in your direction, smiles, raises a hand, and runs towards you. You want to hurry, to reunite with your beloved, and so you do... You see yourself coming out from the edge of a frame, literally from off-camera, you run and merge with her, sharing a strong hug that is alien to you.

Lunita: W-Wha?! M-Marie?! Is it Tiffany again?!

As soon as you got out of shock, you surely prepared to intervene, but a voice from the intercom stops you.

Luz (Intercom): Marie, what flavor of Twinkie is your favorite? My bet is on the cream-filled ones, and I'm not just saying that because I only got that flavor, heh... Okay, you got me, I only got those.

Still not understanding, you watch as the image through the door changed and distorted like ripples disturbing water...

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SRgAccPcHIU
Beyond the window, the gold of the wheat colors the night, the sky is clear, winter ended long ago. Luz puts an end to some notes in the notebook on the desk, accompanied by a medical book. She looks at the only bed in the room, Marie is lying like a starfish, drooling and with a DS on her chest with Animal Crossing on. Luz pouts, gets up, grabs and turns off the console, covers Marie with the sheets, and leans down to give her a kiss on the forehead.

Black and thick darkness, at first it seems like a total blackout. A point of light breaks through the blackness and approaches, revealing with its proximity jaws like blades and blind eyes of an abyssal fish. The giant entity flutters and moves away from the door, something larger scares it. The steampunk submarine crosses, sounding its horn that mimics the roar of an orca, in one of its circular windows, Marie and Luz can be seen, as well as the disheveled-haired girl you met on level 7.
Luz and Marie walk hand-in-hand on the moon, without suits, with Earth in the background, a pale blue orb. Marie points into the distance after locating the lunar landing module, American flag and all. Luz climbs the ladder, kicks open the hatch, peeks inside to check before turning back to help Marie up. They spend the ?night? there.

Marie, Luz, and Momo run through an endless art gallery. Tall creatures, looking like librarians with glowing eyes, have been relentlessly chasing them since a previous level. All because Marie let out a loud meme in the library. They reach a dead end with a Caravaggio painting, stop, turn around, and Marie doesn't hesitate, draws Lunita and takes cover behind the metal plating to be the first line of defense.

The kids form a line in the hallway. Charmy, balancing on several stacked stools, marks height lines on the wall with a marker, with each kid's name. It's Marie's turn, she stands with her back to the wall and waits for the leader to finish marking. When done, Marie turns around and looks up at the different lines with her name.

A coffin is lowered into a rectangular hole made to measure. Everyone is dressed in black, the kids are crying, Marie too, the leader maintains a somber expression. The pastor prays for the helpless and asks for mercy for those fallen to drugs. Dirt is thrown, and Marie's gaze doesn't leave the tombstone with Seriozha's name. Luz offers her shoulder to cry on.

Marie falls and spins, staining the hallway grass and the roses that line it with her blood. She gets up with gritted teeth, clutching what remains of her left arm, torn to shreds. She faces the threat, the colossal-faced trollge approaches with a smile wider than a Griffin laid horizontally. It seems like the end, but a sudden wave of heat makes the trollge turn. Hilda arrives running with a lit sword, Catherine moves ahead of the bluish girl and throws herself headfirst at the entity's face, sinking her claws and fangs in.
A misty forest, with a night sky of a thousand colors, and a commotion that scares away the fairies and makes the sprites (Ponies) scurry. In the middle of a clearing, the Hex Girls are performing a concert, the crowd waves luminous wands and accompanies the choruses. Marie pushes her way through with two bubbling glasses in her hands, careful not to spill any liquor on her shirt, which was just signed by one of the band members. It took her quite a while to master her prosthesis (a gift from Dora), and it would be bad to lose confidence now. She reaches Luz and shares a glass with her. Both drink the liquor, why not? They are adults now...

Marie looks at herself in the full-length mirror with a trembling smile, a bundle of nerves and happiness. She leaves the dressing room to fulfill her commitment, taking care not to trip on her skirt. She can barely wrap Joe's arm with hers, and although the masked man never got used to moments of peace, he seemed honored to escort her to the altar located on the beach of the eternal sunset, where Luz awaits her with a smile and a white dress.

The couple returns from collecting samples and seeds of different plants from the petrified garden, and they decide to take a break to visit the leader. Marie is in charge of directing the deathmoth, she raised it and fed it until it became her acid-spray winged horse, named Epona 2 in honor of her first mount. They arrive at the farm, but another duo got there before them, a duo that had the little ones running around them. Two girls try to grab Catherine's long hair, while Hilda dazzles a group of brats by showing a bronze compass between her fingers.

The merchant city again, the collapse of the vespids is now a distant memory. In a medicine and botany shop, a dark-haired woman is seen working through the second-floor window, learning about new plants discovered in the backrooms and also organizing the accounts. In the nearby bed sleeps a version of Marie similar to her mother, mouth open, drooling, with a Switch 2 on her chest. Luz, like many other nights before, approaches her, covers her with the sheets, and kisses her on the forehead.

2/3

This turn took a lot of energy out of me, ayyy. I'll see if I can finish the third one today, if not, I owe it to you for tomorrow, my little darkie.
No.5749
Powellite-32dabb Rolero
>>5748
Pic 1 is the level where alternate Marie fought against trollge. I would have liked to go into more detail with nods and details, but the point is that they are glimpses, kek.

<Marie Griffin (Day 52, 15:00)
HP: 100/110
Energy: 63/70
Hunger: 20/21 - Thirst 15/21
-Strength: 15 + 25 Moon Sword
-Agility: 10
-Resistance: 16 + 28 Bulletproof Vest (÷ 2 damage taken)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 3/4
Super-Cell (Off. Charge 10/16)
Joseph's Charger
Piece of moth jelly filled bar (2/4)
-Pink backpack 6/10
Pencil
Notebook
Contaminated water bottle (15/15)
Smiled fluid
Toothbrush
White cat headband

Level 37
BOOM!

The old man pulls the knob and closes the door with the hourglass mark. He squeezes the sides, the door shrinks, and ends up stored where he got it.

Lunita: "Marie, w-what was all that?"

Hermit: Al-alternative futures.

Lunita: "W-uh?! D-do you hear yourself...? I don't think he's a normal old man."

The old man seems more interested in rummaging through his bag than explaining himself. He pulls out another batch of doors, wooden, iron, French, barn, gothic, flush, paneled. He doesn't enlarge them, he opens them in his palm and takes a look before moving to the next. He even pulls out an invisible type...

Hermit: True, it was stolen.

Or rather, non-existent.

He directs his empty hand to his inventory and gets a door so white it hurts to look at. You feel like you've seen a variety of similar thresholds before, but where? The old man holds the door at his height, places it on the ceramic wall, and opens it to a world made of nuclear white. He casts his line, pulls the bucket, and throws the fish inside, a blurry red trail takes the tuna. He's the last to pass, closes behind him, and the door shrinks to a speck of dust and disappears.

Luz (Intercom): "Marie, are you still there...?"

The voice on the other end sounds worried. You haven't responded for a long time, you've frozen, your feet feel like lead. You might need a moment to think and come to your senses. Back to your senses, you follow the plan of guiding yourself by the stability of the line and with that discover which path to follow. You return to the depths of level 37. The water is clear, the walls spotless, the lights blinding.

You go up stairs. You cross bridges. You use duck-shaped boats to cross canals, Lunita is the oar. Not getting wet is easier on the bright side of life. You might even say the level is pleasant. The sound of running water relaxes you, though it also makes you want to pee...

Luz: Marie?

The Colombian woman finds you squatting in a corner. Like a soldier, she turns on her heel and gives you your space. It's not her plan to bother you when you're in a vulnerable position. You finish your business and you reunite. Luz hugs you, then pats you down, you recognize when someone is looking for injuries. Luz opens her mouth to ask how you're doing, maybe she thought of inviting you to swim or slide down the slides, but seeing you makes her reconsider. You look tired. Your body has a lot of energy, but your mind is exhausted from the uncomfortable journey.

Luz: I have a feeling this level didn't become your favorite place.

She thinks they can go down a couple of levels to a warmer place.

Luz: And when you're more cheerful, I'll take you to a place you'll definitely like. This time for sure, I won't fail. Momo assured me you'd go crazy when you find out that place exists! Oh! I almost forgot.

She pulls two cream twinkies from her backpack.

Luz: You can eat one now if you feel like it, but I recommend saving the other one.

You look at the package she extends to you. She smiles.

Luz: It looks like Achilles, doesn't it?

She refers to the mascot.

3/3
No.5750
Powellite-32dabb Rolero
>>5740
<Donatello Lombardi (Day 37, Hour 10)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 70/70
Hunger: 31/31 - Thirst: 40/40
-Strength: 5 + ? Lark's Nutcracker
-Agility: 5
-Endurance: 7 + 5 Hazmat Suit (Anti-radiation. Child-sized)
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Emma
Techniques:
-Bat-breaker: For one turn, use 1d100 rolls. Sacrifices the wielded bat.

???
She was about to tell you her reasons, but the appearance of Team Dawn interrupted her. Your last gesture is a hug. Dejected, you retreat, join the adventurers, and together you cross the door.

The journey took several days, the adventurers offered you food, drink, and medicine; you can attest that keeping you alive and calm was the priority of those three. Cabal never revealed his benefactor's name, but that seemed to matter little to you. Not even the anomalous wonders of the levels you crossed could free you from your stupor; you always looked defeated, almost like a zombie.

Coach: You're a disgrace! Filthy scum! So pathetic you could be in a modern art museum! I should cut off your dick so you don't contaminate the world, but I'm just a hallucination!

An imaginary spit splashes your face. You don't even bother to wipe it off, what's the point?

Halfway through the journey, the kunoichi named Nomura went ahead to gather information, a mission that took her a whole day. After she returned to the makeshift camp they had set up, she clarified that your mother was no longer on level 26, but had gone down to a high-society meeting on level 5. To a winter ball, no less.

Nomura: Your mother must be someone important.

Cabal takes a sip from his infinite canteen, swallows, looks at them, and announces it's time to continue.

...

Level 7
The market is flooded with a medley of aromas, flowers, fruits, fish, and the scent of the almond sea. Gondolas navigate the canal that divides the sidewalks. You got distracted by your depression and separated from Team Dawn, at which point a hand grabs your arm. It's a woman supported by crutches; she looks you up and down, and her gaze falls when you don't seem to be the person she expected.

Catherine: I'm sorry, little one. I mistook you for someone else.

She lets go of you, moments before a man behind her calls her. A tall, strong subject, with a handsome profile, self-assured, with a silver compass on his waist. Catherine approaches him, allows herself a hug, and together they share a kiss before heading into the rock figurine and ornament shop they both run. The rings on their hands show they are married. Some parishioners dressed in blue were buying them a blue stone statue in honor of their god. It seems that man got everything he wanted...

Everything opposite to you.

Another hand grabs your arm, thicker and rougher. Dick, the mute knight, returns you to the group.

1/2
No.5751
Powellite-32dabb Rolero
>>5751
<Donatello Lombardi (Day 37, Hour 12)
HP: 108/110
Energy: 37/70
Hunger: 0/31 - Thirst: 7/40
-Strength: 5 + ? Lark's Nutcracker
-Agility: 5
-Endurance: 7
-Luck: 1
Inventory:
-Pockets 1/4
Emma
Techniques:
-Bat Breaker: For one turn, use 1d100 rolls. Sacrifice the wielded bat.

Level 5
They arrive at the hotel lobby, a wide chandelier illuminates the opulent furniture. Cabal heads to the reception desk and asks the sasquatch butler a couple of questions. The winter ball is being held in the ballroom on the 33rd floor. Cabal returns and clarifies that information for you.

Cabal: Since we don't have an invitation or noble lineage, we'll use the service stairs.

Team Dawn sneaks into the boiler room area, a secluded and private part of the hotel where metal exhales skin-melting vapors, meters of cobwebs hang from the corners, and rust floats like a noxious frost. You move through the shadows, avoiding monkeys and other entities. You cross a door and reach a staircase that ascends in a zigzag, a soot-stained sign on the wall indicates you are on the ground floor.

Cabal: This is as far as we go. You'll have better luck finding your mother if you go alone... Remember, 33rd floor. Try not to draw attention, if anyone asks you, say you came to shine shoes.

Team Dawn leaves the way they came. You are completely alone. With nothing else to do, you begin the ascent of shame.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sXyRAsBp998&t=1s
Sweat soaks your vision, you can't take it, you shed your suit to continue in a t-shirt and boxers... You didn't need any more weight to carry, you had enough with the weariness of your spirit. Every now and then you look at the sign that appears: Floor 10, Floor 11, Floor 12. The suffering seems infinite. You feel like Sisyphus...

And indeed you are.

A giant baseball blocks your path to the stairs, surely an eccentricity or a joke by the rich. You extend your little arms, grunt as you push, the ball rolls, each step is harder than the last. Minutes turn into hours, your liquids and nutrients are devoured by your body searching for strength from any corner. The red thread spins in front of you, the words Major League Baseball repeat like a cursed mantra. Floor 17, Floor 18, Floor 19.
You've been in punishment for three hours, a part of you tells you it's over, that the dance is done and your mother has moved on with her life. But you keep pushing, because you feel like you have nothing left, because your body is now a living dead whose only reason for existence is to reach the correct floor. You push the ball, kick away the skeletons of others who fell before, pause for a moment, and lean your back against the ball to stop it from crushing you. Breathing is hard, everything is difficult. But there's no other way, you gather what breath you can and turn to continue. Floor 17, Floor 18, Floor 19.

Floor 27. You didn't notice on the stairs, but after stopping at the zigzag landing to breathe, you notice the architectural style is different, the door to the hallways is made of glass, and you can see the walls of a silent hospital. A ventilation slit carries a conversation between a man and a woman to you.

"It's not your fault... It's no one's fault. These things... They happen sometimes."

"No, I refuse! Not to us! He's a child! A baby! He doesn't deserve to die because of...! Because of what?! Chance?!"

The man's voice shifts between sorrow and a search for understanding. The woman's is a mix of fury and despair.

"No! I reject this reality! I-I know what I have to do..."

You can't stay there listening to murmurs forever. You place your numb arms against the ball and continue the ascent.

Floor 28...

Floor 29...

Floor 30...

Floor 31...

Floor 32...

Floor 33. You move the ball to a corner where it won't be in your way and stand at the door. Your arms hang at your sides, too tired to move. You push with your body to make way. You cross the hallway, none of the few guests you encounter pay you any attention; to them, you are an insignificant speck of dust.

You cross double doors and reach the ballroom. The monkey butlers are already clearing the tables, and only a handful of guests remain. You're late. It's over.

Lady Goldenstein: Yes, after the tragic disappearance of my dear brother, I had no choice but to accept the inheritance and take charge of the family.

You don't recognize the voice immediately, but it sounds powerfully familiar. But more importantly, when your gaze meets the owner of the voice, you also glimpse the person she's talking to.

The dress couldn't be more unfamiliar, but the rest is her, her kind gaze, her smile, it's your mother, closer than ever.

All that's left is to run to her. No one is watching you, nothing will stop you. It's the finish line.

2/2
No.5752
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
>>5740
<Irene Di Lombardi (Day 60, Hour 13)
HP: 140/150
Energy: 45/80
Hunger: 37/40 - Thirst: 37/40
-Strength: 11 + 15 Machete
-Agility: 10
-Stamina: 10
-Luck: 2
Inventory:
-Pockets 0/4
Techniques
-Ultra Instinct: Maximum secret of the body's judgment by itself (-10 Energy/Hunger/Thirst. Avoids damage during the turn it is used).

Level 10
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pZAyVA9Uhs4You are frustrated, eager to tear at something with your nails and scream at the sky to stop spitting oddities at you. But the pressure only increases.

Sue: P-Please don't leave me.

You lower your face to the girl with tear-soaked eyes. The first time you've heard her refer to herself without using her name. You ask her to be strong and hold on on the bus. She sniffs, rubs her fists over her eyes, and nods.

Sue: Sue will wait here.

The black girl moves up a seat and hugs Sue from behind, her eyes wide with terror and her voice trembling, she's less accustomed to oddities than you are.

Nadjela: I'll take care of her... I can't do more! I'm just a simple university student, not a warrior. T-Tell me when a monster can be defeated with an essay on racial discrimination in the art world.

A warrior, that's you, an otaku swordswoman. As you leave the bus and feel yourself buffeted by the snow, with two fearsome enemies waiting and the sky black as ink, you could almost feel like a desperate Japanese cartoon protagonist on the edge of the abyss. The machete wasn't a katana, but it would do. You catch up to Francine and hand her the orb so she can negotiate with the rat king.

Francine: What do you want me to do with what?

She blinks, looks at the orb, looks at you, looks at the three-headed rat. She thinks it's madness. You turn your back and line up with Hank and Leon. The three of them glare at the clown who smiles back at them and wiggles his hips.

Art: !...!

The party assistant raises the banner over his head with both hands and runs towards you. You notice Hank's shoulders tense. You grip the machete, move one foot forward, and get into an attack stance. You are no longer Ice Irene, never as strong, but you have the taste of experience, you can return blows and-
León draws the revolver from his pocket and fires. A hole breaks through the clown's forehead, releasing dark blood at high pressure, his neck cracks backward and he falls on his back in the middle of the road. In the snow, the clown looks like the victim of a shootout, almost innocent. León blows on the smoking barrel of the gun. Hank lowers his rifle and faces the gunman.

Hank: That was... Pretty predictable, actually. I don't know what we were expecting.

Knocks on the glass. You turn your face to the bus, at the windows are Nadjela and Rosynini shaking their arms/legs, pointing and shouting warnings that it's still moving. Who? You turn your face back to the road just as the clown sits up as if pushed by a spring. Hank jumps, León drops the cigarette he was smoking. An inverted pentagram with a 9 in the middle glows on the assistant's forehead, the hole the projectile left magically closes...

Dark.

Francine: Careful! He made a deal with nine demons to extend his life!

The woman warns from behind.

Hank: How the hell do you know that?!

An alarmed man from Florida asks, stepping back a few paces and racking the bolt of his rifle.

Francine: I was a Satanist in my youth.

The men incredulously turn their heads towards her. Francine frowns and snorts.

Francine: What? It was the 70s. Didn't you guys burn out stages?

It changes nothing, you came to fight. You let out a cry of fury (?) and throw yourself at the clown who is planting a hand on the ground to get up. You hit his back, he grunts. You continue. One, two, three times, the cuts open folds that reveal bone, each slash is -20 frustration for you. Blood splashes your face and gets in your mouth, it's disgusting!

León: Kid, don't get too close to him.

He warns at the same time as he raises the revolver and decides to shoot three times.

--Art the Christmas clown (8)
HP: 80/100
-Strength: 16 + 18 Firefighter's Axe + 1d50 = 46
-Agility: 16 - 4 Firefighter's Axe + 1d50 = 12
-Endurance: 16

--Hank
HP: 110/110
-Strength: 12 + Winchester Rifle (x2 damage. Add total agility to damage. 9/15) + 1d50 = 41
-Agility: 8 + 1d50 = 6
-Endurance: 13

--León
HP: 150/150
-Strength: 15 + Revolver (x2 damage. 7/8) + 1d50 = 10 + 1d50 = 19 + 1d50 = 36
-Agility: 20 + 1d50 = 25
-Endurance: 15
No.5753
Rhodochrosite-c06653 Palacios
No.5754
Powellite-32dabb Rolero
>>5741
>>5742
>>5743
<Catherine Hills/Ashley Williams (Day 17. Hour 17)
HP: 90/110
Energy: 17/70
Hunger: 15/20 - Thirst: 16/20
-Strength: 5
-Agility: 12
-Endurance: 4
-Luck: 1 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
-Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by C.H. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook

Level 10
Hilda (from the futuuuure) is going to talk to Marie, yes... Again! Because last time the nerd was useless, she just panted, anyway. Yes, I also noticed the canon-slip when rereading the turn

The ice cream grandma arrives and you jump like a spring, earning a sideways glance from Hilda. She grabs your shoulder and in one calm movement, pulls you back to her, sticking close.

You choose blue. The bully chooses white. Ashley watches, Ashley learns. Hilda licks one side repeatedly and the dessert tilts like a reckless tower threatening to collapse, but she moves the cone and repositions it with repeated licks of her tongue. That doesn't stop her from trying yours, or inviting you to try hers. You follow her example, only you are more restrained, more attentive, suggestive...

Hilda licks the other side almost without paying attention, she's focused on the gluffs floating in the background, you know she secretly uses them as balls to play with, but in secret because it would be animal cruelty (Or entity cruelty?). Coordinated without being so, you touch the top of the ice cream at the same time, caressing each other's tongues. For Hilda, a wet, warm, and unexpected touch that quickly brings her gaze back to you. You pull your mouths away, The bully watches you with wide eyes and a slight blush on her cheeks, while you... You have to decide what's sweeter, vanilla or Hilda.

They save Doggo from the stalker. You ask who it was, and the bully shrugs.

Hilda: Some crazy Marietta.

The scene plants an idea, and since the world is made for the brave, you plan to execute it.

Hilda: Blech! Blech!

She spits red pulp onto the ground and throws the wild tomato she grabbed from the wheat stalks to the floor. Doggo approaches and nibbles at the remains.

Hilda: It tastes like candle wax!

Her lips were left red, the anomalous tomato was full of lipstick. It doesn't matter, you came into this life to do what you had to do. You hold on and lick her cheek twice. As after the accidental brush of your tongues on the ice cream, Hilda's face is bathed in surprise. You feel you made a mistake, and every mistake has consequences. Hilda falls on you...

Don: What happened to her face?
The guy with the bag asks when you reach the lobby of the house, helping move a full-length mirror alongside Achilles.

Hilda: None of your business.

She snaps back sharply, while you take the chance to look yourself in the mirror. Dozens of tiny lip marks cover the girl's face on the other side. Whoever's responsible must really adore her.

...

Four letters, two syllables: Love. If Hilda is near, you can't catch your breath; if Hilda goes far, you can't catch your breath... Love is like an invisible elastic rope tying you together, pulling, tightening, tickling your soul and making you tremble. It makes sense it has so few letters—when you truly feel it, there's no room for doubt.

Charmy: If you want soldiers, go to MEG. Adventurers are free souls, and sometimes cooperative... But there's no chain dragging us by the neck.

The dwarf on the other side of the desk knows things. You take the chance to ask her about the inhabitants. You try to hide your interest, but it's obvious your curiosity centers on Hilda. Charmy leans back in her seat; now, from your position, you can only see what peeks above her nose.

Charmy: They're a tribe living underground on level 15. They survived the hostile environment thanks to a unique, forbidden spice growing there—made them strong, fast... And very wary of outsiders. Any attempt to contact them usually ends in bloody brawls.

The bloody brawls you're interested in come from the hands of a certain blue-haired girl you'd like to support... Like a dog. But the leader's too busy these days to train you.

Charmy: Why don't you ask Hilda to train you? Do you want your improvement to be a surprise or something? If you don't want to tell her, I can think of something. Maybe Don's available—he's been fighting entities his whole life, and Momo can imitate Doggo's moves better than anyone.

Better than you?!

You agree to get checked by Julia, though the fear of disappearing lingers inside you.

Charmy: Maybe she just returned to reality.

Same difference—if you went back home now from this side, it'd seem like you vanished. Your eyes water. Charmy sighs.

Charmy: Hey, listen... For now, nothing's certain, so let's not be negative. Okay? But it's fine—if you do vanish, and I insist I don't think it'll happen—I'll explain to Hilda what happened. She won't be happy, that's for sure.

Before, you longed to leave. Now, your sorrow is exactly that.

1/?

Sorry for the delay. Christmas is always busy. If I get the chance tomorrow, I'll send the rest.
No.5755
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>5748
>Marie
The warning isn't enough and in a moment, the previous comical scenario is reinterpreted by the adorable spirit with expected bad results. At least she's okay, or so it seems. Marie is able to sigh in relief.

"Je..." -and yes, to laugh a little- "what luck..."

If it was a little funny, but don't do it again! She already has enough worries with things that aren't funny at all, like a putrid hand torn off by bites, which almost tore her little heart out of fright too... Although this is a good sign in a way.

<I'm just saying... Most likely she went loooooney.

"I-I wouldn't say that's GOOD."

(Good image by the way, very sharp.)

That's a thought that crosses her mind for a moment but she doesn't finish expressing it. The good control in this new form of communication they found deserves recognition... but the other thing was more important and had her agitated.

<Look at the skin tone, yellow? Purple? What color do you think that is?

"Uhh... I-I'd rather not look, Lunita..."

<She was very pale. I bet she'd been lost here for weeks, ran out of supplies and decided to drink this contaminated water, the blackened veins are the key clue.

"Good heavens..."

That's horrible... As she turns, Lunita can see how Marie can't help but swallow. There's a possibility she'll suffer the same fate... Maybe taking the flashlight doesn't sound like such a bad idea now.

<just stay sane and don't consume this water.

"Yeah..." -meaning, it's not like she wanted to... But it's not bad to be reminded-

<There are two things we can do... A-are you already feeling the-the madness?

"Huh? N-No-! N-no- don't ask me that..." -then with all the visions of that devil she makes her doubt- kek

A while later, she finds herself with options. Marie, true to her long life of following before choosing, passes the responsibility to Lunita. In her mind it seems like a good idea, as well as something her sword would like to do.

<What? Who? M-Me?

(Yes! You. I-I'm sure you'll choose well.)

(Oh... I-I just noticed I stutter in my thoughts too... What a shame...)

<Okay, eeeeh, hmmm, let's see... That way!
(Uhh...) -where is there-

<No, wait. Turn around and over there...

"Through... Here?" -she says, turning and facing the first hallway she finds-

<Stop! Stop!

"I-I'm still!" -she exclaims, raising a small hand to confirm she's following instructions-

<To your left is better, yes, I feel it 100%, it's the path to victory.

"T-to my left. Okay..." -she looks to that side- "over there, then..."

She walks straight towards where they're indicating. Everything is quite normal for a moment.

"Did you kn-know-? AAHH"

She was even planning to drop a fun fact until a horrible, melting-looking creature made her jump. Her phone slips from her fingers, and amidst several exclamations like 'AY' and 'nonono' she catches it.

She hurriedly focuses the flashlight on the trembling monster and prepares with all she has to run at the first opportunity... or have to call Lunita and see how she'd manage to defend herself with one hand...

But she stays there, waiting for something and not committing to anything. Neither makes a move. Is this like Jurassic Park? Marie's hand slowly moved back, and between sweat and nerves, she grabbed the moon sword.

<Wait... It's not moving. Is it afraid of us?

"..." -she blinks a couple of times-

Marie looks better, from top to bottom and bottom to top. The figure turns out to be little more than some broken machine or something similar. Although it looks horrible, Marie's upper body can't help but feel relieved. She sighs in unison with the spirit accompanying her.

<Let's continue to the right. My blade won't withstand any more scares.

"Ahh... I-I feel a little silly..." -she mutters to herself as she catches her breath and straightens up- "ayy..." -she sighs- "yeah.. t-right... Let's go."

...
Once seated, she can momentarily free herself from all extra weight. She's very sweaty... So she ends up taking off her sweater too and setting it aside for a moment. Her phone stays in its pocket anyway. There's some discomfort, like some irritation there, she rubs it over her clothes, telling herself she shouldn't scratch... She'll have to look in the mirror later.
The shoes are the next phase, she hates having wrinkly toes, and more than this not being the least she likes to see on her foot once she frees it. A fungus protrudes, Marie makes a face of disgust and terror.

"O-oh my-"

She had heard of foot fungus, but this was ridiculous! She could hardly believe it. It gives her a horrible feeling to know that something like this is coming out of her own body.

<Great trick for infinite food!

"Huh?!, No! Disgusting- i-it's horrible!"

She sees it again. She looks away and reaches out her hand. She grabs it between her fingers.

"Ew. Ew. Ew. Ew." -she repeats as she touches it and crowns it with a- "aau!" -when she finally pulls it off, that hurt- "ayy..." -sore, she looks at the fungus-

<Red mushroom Function-

"JAH!" -she exclaims and throws it to the other corner with total repulsion- "red mushrooms are not for eating..."

She looks at her foot again. The thing left traces on her skin. Soon Marie finds herself washing the area in the pool with disgust and haste, as if she were a total mysophobe.

"Ew ew ew."

She repeats. This scene would take place with the camera in the distance, a typical anime shot. kek

Now de-fungused and therefore calm, she ends up leaning back calmly against the wall, savoring what was left of the bar. Which brings to light a doubt she had always had about her little sword.

<Nope, but I can cut. It's the closest thing I do to eating.

"Hmm..." -she understands, but supposes it's not quite the same-

<I also like to be polished from time to time...

"Oh..."

She has a fleeting little memory because of that. Hilda sharpening her weapon, Marie feels bad for a second... Maybe she has neglected her little sword a bit. But that would be dealt with later. First, Marie focuses to speak. Maybe it's not the best moment, the most special... no. It's just another moment... but who knows when they'll be able to talk face to face again. So personally...

Even if it's not the ideal moment... maybe it's not always about that. Marie decides to open up. To say all the things she owed Lunita... things she might have even thought, and she had received them as a rebound. But that it wasn't the same as saying it directly, the way she does... or so she supposes.

<Y-Yes, it's nothing... We got over it... That's what counts... Right...?

"Y-yes... I-I think so...
<It was lucky you found me... You're my best owner. N-No offense! But... Sometimes... I feel like I was made for you...

"Huh?" -she looks at her with some curiosity-

<Sorry, sorry! I didn't mean to make it weird. You know how everything was on the other side, compared to the antis you're so... Ideal. Kind-hearted.

"Jahh..." -she lets out a puff of air accompanied by a laugh, closes her eyes for a second, smiling. When she opens them, she leaves them half-closed, remembering with some discomfort- "kind-hearted..." -of course she has her reservations about accepting that. But...- "y-yes... that place wasn't nice, huh...? it makes me... it makes me feel a bit sorry..." -even if she finds it a bit hard to accept her kind heart, it's true that they were... bad. When comparing, it's understandable-

"But... Yes." -she says, looking up a little, still not looking at her sword- "It was luck... even if I took you... o-on a silly whim... and justified it so poorly... agh..."

She stole the sword from a corpse just because... because she wanted a sword... from watching too much anime... in a way, it's a bit horrible if she dwells on it. Marie rubs the back of her neck and looks at the ceiling, with a grimace and a groan she does what she always does when something hurts her to think about. She tries to ignore it... although this time only halfway.

"..." -sigh- "s-still... I-I don't regret it, you know...?" -she finally looks, albeit sideways, at Lunita- "I-I mean... it's something else I wanted to tell you..." -she stops touching the back of her neck and looking at the ceiling to face the wall again, her hands resting at the sides of her little butt- "I..." -she tilts her head as she extends that last 'o'- "...actually..." -she raises a little hand and finally looks at the sword completely- "I wouldn't be here without you, Lunita... Y-You saved me... A-and Sezh too. A-and I'll always be grateful for that. I want you to know that..." -now she looks away again, going back to rubbing the back of her neck, was that awkward? she wonders- "ah..."

To lighten the mood, she looks back at her with a slightly calmer smile.

"I... It-it didn't seem weird to me..." -the thing from before- "uh... i-it's nice to feel this way... I hope... I hope you're right... b-because I don't think we'll be separated for a long time..." -it's her way of reciprocating. She'd love to tell her they're made for each other... she's just not sure-

1/3
No.5756
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>5748
>Marie
<What happened was painful...

sighhhh

That does make her let go of some life as she leans back. Painful is an understatement... That day she felt her life ended. That's why she was in a dark place. Darker than this one. She never imagined herself like this... such a violent decline from which she couldn't seem to get up... maybe sooner or later she would have voluntarily gone to beg Sezh for the pills she refused if it weren't for everything that happened before.

<I guess Excalibur also suffered a lot facing evil, right?

"Y-yes..."

There are tons of King Arthur stories. Accompanying him, Excalibur must have witnessed tragedies through the roof. Losses, deceptions, betrayals. The list of the king's pain must seem so small in comparison to Marie's that it's ridiculous.

But anyway, the nerd doesn't believe in pain competitions. She doesn't minimize her feelings or Arthur's... the important thing is that she does. Both Lunita and Excalibur could witness suffering several times.

>125651
>>5750
Light! Finally some light... and with it comes Luz. Through a call that lifts her spirits.

<I love you more. Oh, sorry. I'm not supposed to keep talking after saying "over." Over.

giggle "d-don't worry... but I love you more." -the typical "I love you more" battle by phone had already begun-

The meeting was close. Or so it seemed at least. To be sure which path to take, the nerd decides to keep Luz talking while she tries both paths. The first is the one where there's no one.

<Aesthetic, yes!

"Heh... Aesthetic." -Marie isn't pressing the button yet-

<Statues of Caesar?

"Caesar...?" -what. Now she presses the button- "Caesar?" -she's surprised- "Julius Caesar...?"

(Honestly, I wouldn't know how to recognize a statue of-)

Her eyes widen when she realizes something.

"W-wait. Wait... Neon lights?, Aesthetic...?" -that reminds her of something- "uh- d-doesn't it look more like David...?"

IT'S YOUR MOOOVE. I'VE MADE UP MY MIND. A song plays in her head that seems so distant in time... better times. Vaporwave, big chungus & chill. Marie would have been about 10 years old when she was exposed to that music, and she claimed to be a fan of it because it was the trend at the time. Clearly, in reality, she only knows "Floral Shoppe" from vaporwave and the fan songs from that time made with series like Rick and Morty...

No. Not even that. She knows 'it's your move', she's never heard the whole Floral Shoppe album. She doesn't even know it's a full album. It's good by the way And she also doesn't know that the bust on the cover is Helios, she thinks it's David. And if Luz confirmed such a resemblance, the nerd would say to herself...

(Oof, reference.)

<I saved you a couple.

(Nice.)

Again, she doesn't speak. She's holding her phone out, looking for a signal, apparently the first one makes it fail a bit, so she turns around and rejoins the old man. She lowers her phone... well... she'd have to ask permission to pass, so she does.

<You talk too loud, young lady. You scare the fish. They're shy.

"Oh-" -she covers her mouth- "uh... s-excuse me..." -she says now in a whisper-

(I thought I read online that they only say that so you don't bother them...)

"uh... I..." -now in a low voice, she prepares to ask permission once more before the line is yanked hard, Marie is amazed- "D-did you catch one?!"

She doesn't know if she wants to see. It's always made her a bit sad to see a fish hooked on the line... but at the same time, she can't look away out of curiosity about what the fauna in this sea is like. And it doesn't take long for it to arrive.
Torn from its habitat... it's a huge fish. But that's normal... the weird thing was that... it had... clothes. For some reason. And... it was anime clothes.

(Eh...)

She stares at it, bewildered. She really doesn't know how to react to this.

(...uh... tsunderplane.)

She relates it to something and decides not to dwell on it. She wouldn't have time for it anyway, as the old man packs up the tsundertuna and proceeds to leave without saying goodbye. Marie watches him, curious to see which way he would go. Maybe there's a secret entrance just for pigs? No, the man is carrying a bag with tiny doors.

(Aww!)

It's very endearing. Marie is an ultra mega fan of things that are smaller than they should be. But this wouldn't last long, as the man makes the door grow as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Marie can't help but be perplexed despite knowing about things like artifacts.

(Is he going to...?)

It seems so. He pushes it and it opens... although there's nothing on the other side.

(...bruh)

Honestly, she expected some kind of portal or something like that.

<I knew that would happen. Doors don't work like that. Marie, tell him!

(Eh... Actually there are some doors that-!)

Marie is instantly distracted. A few meters behind the door, her partner appears. The nerd's face lights up completely, the coffee girl waves to her. She responds by exclaiming 'LIGHT!' overflowing with joy. The Colombian doesn't hesitate to run, and she, now ignoring the place or anything that wasn't her heart, also ran to meet her... and...

Did she... split... from herself?

She sees herself, she sees the hug. And she doesn't feel it, she hears the voices of her sword and Luz's next to her. On her communicator... it's like being in two places at once or something. But... more than anything, she was being the third person. For a moment, she allowed herself to look... at herself.

Life smiles at her with images of all kinds. Her chest fills with sensations of all kinds, her tummy is an infinity of knots, of sensations... seeing herself and Luz in wedding dresses is what makes her overflow with emotion. A little kiss closes the montage like a cherry on top, and when the door closes, Marie's face is full of tears. That... it reached her heart in a unique way.
Very cute OP, it gave me feels.

<Marie, w-what was all that?

Marie is stunned. She needs a second. That was... a lot to process.

<Alternat-ve futures.

"Fu...tures...?"

So that's what it was... Marie finally seems to recover. Her eyes lower, as if she just noticed her tears. The girl sniffs and proceeds to wipe her eyes with her wrist hastily.

"Ahh..."

She's out of commission for a moment. She sighs, finishing reorienting herself before looking at the man.

"D-does that mean-...? Ow!"

She has to look away from what he pulls out next, a rectangle that shines like the sun. It hurt her eyes, she tries to look, but she does it like looking at the sun, with her eyes squinted and her hand in the middle as if to reduce the discomfort.

"Agh- what is that...?" -she mutters to herself-

The old man brings in the things he has with him. Marie can't let him leave just like that!

"W-wait! I was going to ask if that means that-"

And he leaves. The door closes behind him and disappears, leaving her eyes to rest, but causing her arms to droop, hanging like a doll's.

"...that I can... reach that..."

She stares at nothing for a moment. Then she lowers her gaze and sighs.

"H-he's gone..."

2/3
No.5757
Scapolite-78c6ac Marie
>>5749
>Marie
(B-but... Yes, right...? If it's possible, then...)

Doubt is also opportunity. The beginning of that thought sprouts in her little head, the first leaf of a small seedling... but she'd have some other time to think about it later. Her phone rings again, interrupting her.

<Marie, are you still there...?

"..."

Honestly, not entirely. She finds herself somewhat dazed, unable to stop thinking, reliving those terrible moments, and others so beautiful that she now knows and that the future holds for her. Marie forces herself to raise her hand, which until recently held the phone like a string holds a clock. She presses the button to her mouth, and opens it to say nothing for a good moment. The intention to speak was there, but upon reaching it, she found herself blank, or rather, she had so many other things on her mind that this was the last thing she thought of.

She shook her head. She won't stop thinking about it, but she needs to focus for a second.

"Uh- Y-yes... It's just-"

She freezes again. Her tongue is suspended in time once she realizes she's about to reveal too much. A new insecurity appears, not like the small sprout from before, but like the Big Bang. 'Should I tell him that?' She doesn't know... she herself doesn't even know if she would have liked to see all that. Being told the future is something that Marie now discovers is very confusing.

"Uh-..." -she shakes her head- "...sorry... yes. I-I was spacing out... that's all. Change." -she means she was distracted, not literally on the moon, although according to the future, perhaps one day...-

She raises her gaze. She rubs the back of her neck as she contemplates the wide sea view again. Everything is the same as before, peaceful without being exactly that ocean. It's as if nothing has changed, although unlike the water, she herself is now somewhat troubled. She truly wants that future... well... most of it... but it's understandable.

She's worried about taking a wrong step that would make her lose it.

"Oh God..."
She looks away. Her eyes wander around the place as Luz speaks. This reminds her of her plan... she should move. Her future didn't involve staying to live here after all. After a final sigh and an 'ok...' she picks up the phone and presses the button.

"Uh- W-what were you saying today...? Keep telling me... over..."

She's referring to the Twinkies. Now Marie's voice was laden with the almost pathetic nervousness that characterized her in the past. Once Luz answers her, whether interested or not, she would use the sound of her voice as a guide to her owner. As if chasing the red thread.

Stairs, bridges... at one point she has to navigate by pedal boat. A now calmer Marie uses Lunita as a paddle while she cruises the ocean.

(Like in Deltarune...)

She remembers a certain scene from chapter 2. tfw Marie couldn't see the premiere of chapters 3 and 4 then she looks at Lunita.

"H-how are you doing, Lunita? You're not getting dizzy, are you...?"

This couldn't be worse than the spinning chair anyway. While paddling, she looks at the sky, the boat, and the rest... it's not bad... but she wishes she were sharing this moment with Luz.

"Heavens... This reminds me a bit of Venice..." -she's never seen Venice, but she knows of it- "Do you know what Venice is, Lunita?"

Maybe not.

"It's... a place on Earth... It's full of water and... I-it's famous because... because they always show it as the most romantic in the world..."

A sigh, this time of longing, escapes from her heart.

"Ayy... I always wanted to go with someone I love. It's like a dream... and-and now that I'm with Luz... I-I can only imagine going with her..." -she looks at the sky-

A thought bubble floats above her head, something Lunita can now see.

"We'd be together... on a night with many stars in the sky... and-and little lights from the houses that... that are like... dimly lit and..."

https://youtu.be/kme8W5Ocets?si=0V_9v_5vi-EP7BMf
"And... a beautiful song in Italian... b-because they sing to you while they take you... and-and we can't even understand it... b-but it's so pretty i-it doesn't matter..."
Marie had stopped rowing, clutching her little sword and holding the hilt against her chest, hands clasped together as she daydreams.

"A-and by the moonlight... S-she'd look so beautiful... a-and with the music it'd feel so nice... t-that... t-that... we'd move closer and... a-and..."

In her little mental movie, the girls lean in, close their eyes, and finally press their lips together in a sweet, tender kiss—ending the daydream. Marie blushes.

"Aa..."—she straightens up—"b-but... I-I think... that's not gonna happen anymore..."

She says before starting to row again.

"..aysh... W-why now..."

She's peeing herself.

...

Her face is one of irritation as she goes about her business.

(Aggh I can't believe I'm doing this like this, I feel like a freaking animal)

She's overwhelmed with shame just from the act.

<Marie?

"AAH! L-L-!"

She covers her face, deciding as camouflage to match the color of her hair.

"Aaaa godddd"

She's actually embarrassed to the point of a headache, can't believe they crossed paths at such an awkward moment.

(EARTH, SWALLOW MEEEE)

Once finished, Marie—who washed her hands in the nearby water—joins Luz with her hands still covering her face.

"Ayy forget that, please... Ugh!"

Her hands are pulled away from her face by her own surprise when she's suddenly hugged. Her wide, startled eyes soon soften, and her hands lower... but she doesn't return the hug, instead checking Luz's HP. Despite her exhaustion, Marie allows it. When their eyes meet, the nerd gives a weak smile, though clearly her mind is racing.

<I get the feeling this level didn't become your favorite place.

"Ja..."—she rubs the back of her neck—"u-uh... b-but... n-not the least favorite either...?"—meaning... it wasn't that bad. It's just that Marie experienced a lot in such a short time here—

She agrees to heading down to a warmer level. Nods with a 'seh...'

<And when you're feeling better, I'll take you somewhere you'll definitely love.

(A-another...?)

<This time I'm serious, no mistakes. Momo assured me you'd go crazy when you find out that place exists.

"G-gonna go crazy...?"—she finds it odd... but also intriguing—"W-why?"—in a good way, right?—

<Oh! Almost forgot.

"Hm?"

Marie watches curiously as her girlfriend pulls out a couple of sweets.

"A-ah—t-the twinkies..."

<You can eat one now if you want, but I'd recommend saving the other.

"Ja... S-sure..."—she's not actually hungry, but now plans to eat one because it feels like the right thing to do. She takes the first package—"t-thanks..."

<It kind of looks like Achilles, doesn't it?

"Huh?"—she looks at it, Marie blinks a few times, then realizes, snorts with amusement—"i-it's got the face... hahaha"—lets out a little giggle—"wait..."—she looks at Luz—"i-is that... making fun...? Y-you weren't making fun, right...?"—gives a mischievous look, because she's about to play a prank—"I'll tell him! I'll tell him you made that joke, yep!"

Marie exclaims, leaning forward, head tilted, one eyebrow raised, hands on hips. Her face is a perfect imitation of mock seriousness. Is Marie a dirty snitch? Well, she can't quite hide the smile betraying her silly joke.

"Jajaja"

She lets out some giggles from the belly. She's so dumb that even if Luz doesn't react at all to how obvious she was, she'd still be laughing just from having made the joke itself.

"I-it was a joke..."

She gives her a little hug. Luz always knows how to cheer her up.

"U-uh..."—looks away, embarrassed—"u-uhm—eh... O-okay, maybe that was dumb... Uh..."—gives a nervous smile—"e-eh... I-if I give you a gondola ride, you won't get mad...?"

Luz probably isn't mad—she's pretty understanding... but Marie's paranoid.

3/3
No.5758
Stibnite-2c27db Rolero
>>5755
<Catherine Hills/Ashley Williams (Day 22. Hour 8)
HP: 110/110
Energy: 50/70
Hunger: 10/20 - Thirst: 10/20
-Strength: 5
-Agility: 12
-Endurance: 4
-Luck: 1 + 0 Hilda's Collar
Inventory:
-Pockets 4/4
Book: New Horizons and Relative Axes, by C.H. Pickles.
Liminal Dictionary
Pencil
Notebook
-Sack 0/5

Level 10
Why didn't she stop? That's the question that crosses Marie's mind for an instant. An unknown that vanishes when the nerd presses her face into her partner's panties, her nose fighting against the annoying fabric. The musky heat moistens her skin and intoxicates her, making it difficult to think, and a strange thirst tortures her throat. Looking up, her eyelids are lowered, sleepy, but her pupils shine with willingness. Luz gives her a smile from above, her hands caress her scarlet hair. She seems calm, but a thread of saliva betrays her, a trace she quickly erases with a lick of her tongue.

Luz: You have to talk to her. Just be yourself isn't the advice a good class mediator would give. And try to stutter less, she'll appreciate it.

Marie guessed Hilda's fixation was about Cat, hooray! With victories like that, anyone gets emboldened, which is why she carefully nibbled and lowered the fabric, earning a pleasant murmur from her girl and sinking her face where the source emanates. Her mouth and the air she breathes are flooded with Luz, Marie barely controls the urge to bring her fingers to her lower parts and risk bursting like a geyser. Isn't she supposed to be returning the favor first?

Luz: And I told you so isn't something a good girlfriend would say to her girl.

Luz pushes her glasses up and places them on the desk. Marie lies on the wood, her brown knees planting themselves on either side of her face. Without her glasses, she can barely see what's above her; transparent drops with a sweet acidity slide down her face. The nerd asks for guidance. Luz gives her a mischievous look over her shoulder.

Luz: Just be yourself.

Brown flesh pushes the nerd's face, covering her mouth and her gaze. Marie was a tomato, now she's a chair. She could run out of air and die, kissing and licking like a desperate person while Luz's contained moans accompany in the background...

A true happy ending.

And so concludes the life and work of Marie Griffin... Kek, no. But this little scene ends here

...

Level 5
You contemplate your reflection between gold and burgundy. A band-aid covers your small nose. It's happened twice now that you got overconfident, ran, or hung upside down, and drenched your face with blood. It was a good hit you took when you came back from the sword. Dora, after examining you, assured you that you would soon heal completely... Or die within 24 hours from a stroke.

You've left those 24 hours behind, but you still had that annoying patch over your nostrils. On the bright side, you improved your ability to breathe through your mouth. It would be bad to stain the carpet; those strange big-headed monkeys that collect dust from the corners would surely be annoyed if it happened.

Hilda... I'll stay...

You lower your gaze. The marks of tentacles and suckers no longer torment your skin, but the memory bothers you, the phantom sensation of being pulled and feeling your bones crack. Your consolation was what happened next.
"I want to stay with you..."

She carried you in her arms and took you to Dora, then to her bed, where she hugged you until you fell asleep (Bad idea to do this after a strong blow to the head, but it turned out fine). You remember her voice in your ear, the soft repetition that you are safe and that she will take care of you forever.

If your future is to disappear, you might as well enjoy those moments.

Hilda: Psst! Catherine, over here.

She beckons you to go to the reception desk. You leave the polished pillar that served as your mirror, move carefully between the expensive furniture, dodge the shadow of the wide chandelier (It's so big you could swear it's going to fall), and reach the counter. Hilda extends her hands in front of her as if presenting a work of art. When you look where Hilda is pointing, that is, behind the counter, you find a very tall ape in a vest and tie, a name tag reveals his name. The ape leans over you.

Sebasquatch: This young lady made me understand that you are known to the sasquatch of the North Cascades, or perhaps to the Mohicans of Ohio. I don't have a special fondness for the rustic side of the family, but blood is thicker than water. I respect that.

You turn your face back to the tough girl. Hilda keeps looking at you with her mouth open in a smile as if to say: "Here it is! Bigfoot! Your friend!"

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9E6b3swbnWg
Nepotism gets them a table at the restaurant, a golden sign near the door indicates: "Le ciel liminal" ✩✩✩✩✩✩. A piano plays by itself, the bay windows show a winter landscape, the tablecloths are white silk, and the seat cushions are so comfortable your butt could move in there.

The place is the opposite of everything you know, even the salt shakers look like expensive glass ornaments. You in your coat and robe, Hilda in her worn clothes and backpack, are out of place. From behind you, you hear hurtful comments and giggles.

"And that riff-raff? Heavens, they let anyone in now."
"We'll have to fight to regain exclusivity. As my mommy says, cream is only for the born."
"They'll be someone's pet, my uncle has one like it. He uses it to practice with his shotgun."

You turn your big eyes towards the voices. The little girls, as cute as fairy tale princesses, are startled, but that doesn't stop them from hiding their lips with their hands and continuing to gossip.

"Oh! She's looking at us."
"Did you see her eyes? They look like an owl's."
"Such pretty hair wasted on such a veeeeery ugly girl."

You turn your face forward again. Hilda doesn't notice the innatas' comments; instead, she gets lost following the waiters and their trays with her gaze. It's no wonder she's hungry, you both used up all your supplies on the way down, both her backpack and your coat are limp. You hear a tapping under the table, you look and discover it's Hilda kicking her feet.

A monkey arrives. It places two metal bowls and cloth napkins on the table. The bowls are filled with water and lemon slices. Hilda brings one to her mouth and sips it like a pacifier. Her face wrinkles and tears spring to her eyes.

More laughter. You look back. The innatas are using the lemon bowls to dip and wash their little hands. They also ask the monkeys for the dishes they want.

2/2

<little names
If I see that it gives me problems with the character limit, I will delete them. For now, adding them doesn't affect me.
No.5759
Alexandrite-3bfa7e Murcielago de la mala suerte
>>5751>Mark I hate you lie
>Donny

Move on. He could only do that, move on, ignoring everything he left behind, everything he failed at, the path, the journey, everything became a blur as he moved towards the final destination.

Listlessly, he moved at a constant pace but forced his legs with each step, he ate but without tasting any bite, he didn't speak, his gaze was black and without light. He no longer had the strength or spirit to face even his own ramblings.

They change routes, his mother was now on another level.

>"Your mother must be someone important"

"I had never thought about it... but she is to me"

How long had his mother been here? What had she lived through? Could she perhaps endure the punishment that the storage rooms inflicted while he was incapable? He had no answers, and he didn't have the energy to ask more questions, he could only keep moving forward.

...

He gets separated from the group on level 7, the place where it all began... how long had he been in this damned place? He was so sure of himself, he thought he could handle anything, that he could protect his sister, that he could keep his integrity intact... how naive he was, how stupid.

He barely notices the woman speaking to him while he remains lost in his misery, and when he looks up his expression turns to surprise, even if only for a second. Catherine, and she was happy, some people were destined for that, they deserved it, and it made him happy, even if only a little, that one of them was a good person like her.

"No, I'm sorry" She walks away, continuing her life, perhaps they would never see each other again, and now he had to go back with the group, he wanted to say something more, the words struggled to come out "The baseball kid and his sister are grateful!" He tries to shout, to give a final message of thanks, if it hadn't been for her, who knows what would have happened to the Lombardis trapped on this level, it was the least he could do.

The least... yes, that was always it, the only thing he could do.

...
>>5752
They reach level 5, the place where his mother would be, and she was on a high floor, Donny had nothing more to add, he wanted to get there as soon as possible.

They enter the boiler room, the hidden industry of opulent eyes that made everything work, now he would be alone, when wasn't he? He had to go on his own.

"Thanks..." He thanks her and says goodbye, he turns around, seeing the monumental stairs that awaited him, his last ounces of determination were going to be spent on this.

...
In retrospect, going into a hot zone in a rubber suit wasn't a good idea, he takes it off and ties it to his waist as he continues climbing, floor after floor, sweat pouring from his body as the temperature squeezed every last ounce of energy he had left.

Like Sisyphus, the endless task of pushing the rock up the hill, or in this case, the giant baseball up the stairs, this was already a sick joke reaching ridiculous proportions, he would scream, but he didn't have the strength, or the energy. He would scream if he thought it was unfair, but at this point he couldn't.

He abandoned his sister, let another die, abandoned his friend, and abandoned yet another sister. This was his punishment, and he had to face it.

He extended his arms and began his push, continuing mechanically, fighting the pain in his muscles, floor after floor, major league Baseball, what a joke, he would give everything, he would give the baseball just to see his mother, to see his sister again, his father.

But he had nothing left to give, only his body and spirit, and he leaves them on the ground with every torturous step he takes. Floor after floor, dehydrated, hungry, exhausted, but focused, he had to reach his destination.

The echoes of arguments reach his ears, but he becomes deafened, he had to continue, he couldn't stand still, he could never stop.

...

He reaches the final door, and pushes the ball aside, he leans his body against the door and turns the latch to open it, he falls to the ground as a result of using this impractical method while so exhausted.

The party is a ghost town, monkeys are cleaning up while a handful of guests remain, his tired eyes scan the room, looking for that person.

There she was, it was real, he wasn't dreaming, he wasn't hallucinating, it was really her, not in an old photo on the dining table or the fridge, not in the wedding recording his father watched every night on their anniversary.

She was there.

"Mom..."

He placed his hands on the floor to get up, his exhaustion had consumed his body, but he felt motivation feeding him, adrenaline was giving him one last push.

"Mom..."

He took one step, then another, then it turned into a trot.

"Mom!"

Sweat flies from his face, but his tears begin to fall down his cheeks.

"Mom!"

He runs, stumbles, and slides across the floor like a slug because of how wet it was. But he planted one hand, then a knee, and got up, ignoring the blood coming from his nose.

"Mom...mom it's me, Donatello!" He took a couple more steps "It's me... I'm your son" Tears streamed down his face as he made an effort to sound coherent "Mom..."
No.5760
Danburite-a8c49b Otaku con ensoñacion excesiva
>>5753
>Irene

"Anyone can grab a weapon, if something gets close to them, you hit it, that's how everyone starts"

She gives Francine the orb to negotiate.

"What you heard" She argues no more, it was time for action.

The gray sky and white snowfall contrast with her dark hair, she brandishes her weapon whose shine reflects in the snow. She looks at the clown, who exhibits surprising pelvic movements, she was ready to cut him to pieces, axe against Machete, she was ready to advance and--
https://youtu.be/kQKrmDLvijo
"Oh..."

It was to be expected, a dose of lead was faster than a death duel with knives. The body falls cold to the ground like the snow surrounding it.

"...Why do I feel like it can't be that simple?"

She turns her head and sees the black woman and the mare shouting instructions, as they turn around they see the clown reviving by satanic means.

If we kill him, do we get the equivalent in experience x9? kek

Francine looked like an expert on the subject and communicates the data to them through her avid observation, Irene is just as confused as the men.

"WHAT?!" She emphasizes her confusion "You don't happen to know an exorcism to get rid of him, do you?" It would be too easy, she supposes not. "9 Lives, he has 8 left" Meaning they had to split the other 8 kills among three, it was possible.

Irene lunges at him and machetes him in the back, slash after slash opens wounds on him, but the clown is still alive, and blood splashes in her mouth.

"Yuck!" She pulls back a little, giving Hank and Leon space to shoot "I need to get close if I want to dis-arm him" She replies to the Frenchman.

She waits for the shots to stop for a second before lunging again, brandishing the Machete with all her might to cut off the bastard Art's arm and make it difficult or impossible for him to use his axe.

-Strength: 11 + 15 Machete + 1d50 = 47
-Agility: 10 + 1d50 = 27
-Stamina: 10
No.5761